Bringing Tongues Of Fire From The Sparks Of Faith…

 

LESSON 24

GALATIANS – PHILEMON

By Rev. G. Evan Newmyer

 

INTRODUCTION TO LESSON 24

In this lesson we will look at the majority of Paul’s letters following a chain of thinking pertaining to the mixing of our faith with the Truth to obtain both Grace and Mercy. We looked at religious conceit in Romans, the carnal mind in Corinthians, now we will look at some more warnings and corrections for those who have the Spirit. How can this be? If we have the Spirit we have the Guide. These letters are not to scare us, they do wake us up, just as the Corinthians had the Spirit, but were not Spiritual, we will find we can be Spiritual, yet be so zealous we are prone to pick up traditions. The Holy Ghost deals with the masses, but we find the Holy Spirit in us deals with us, as He manifests the witness through us. If it’s the case, how did the Spiritual Galatians not have the clarity to discern the false? This adds to our growth, we ask for the Seed, the Holy Ghost plants it, the New Man as the Spirit that is of God will guide us, but we must hear (I Cor 2:11-12). We know about the attributes of Grace found in the New Man (Rom 12: 6-21), as well as being Spiritual (I Cor 12:7-11), but the Galatians lacked Wisdom, thus we are moving to one more step, Spirit to become Spiritual, to gain the Wisdom of God for clarity. The Galatians were about to enter the most dangerous of all areas for the Christian, going back to something God gave another people, thinking they were going forward.

Did you ever wonder why there was no Letter to the church in Jerusalem? Or why Paul didn’t write a letter to the church in Berea? They didn’t need correction, the only letters we have reflect to correction in one form or another. Our look at Ephesians will bring to light the thought of Spiritual Warfare as it defines the enemy known as the Wiles of the devil. Philippians will explore who we are in Christ, and how it’s Christ in us gives us the ability to do the things of Christ. Colossians is an apologetic work, it looks at heresy, then denounces it, without really addressing the heresy itself, becoming a classic example of Preaching the Truth in Love. First and Second Thessalonians will answer two questions: when the Rapture comes what will happen to our loved ones who are not dead in Christ? Then what happens to us? The two letters to the Thessalonians show there is a Rapture, they also define the three groups in Christ. First and Second Timothy, along with Titus look at pastoral endeavors, giving us signs leaders should be looking at when they appoint Helps and Elders. Finally Philemon (pronounced Phi-le-mon, not Phil-e-mon) looks at the return of the backslider.

The Book of Hebrews was not included in this lesson, not because we don’t think Paul penned it, rather it’s best studied as a lesson on its own.

 


 

 

LESSON 24  – GALATIANS THROUGH PHILEMON

GALATIANS – WRITTEN 58AD

Galatia was a Roman province, with a physical locale including Lycaonia, Isauria, with parts of Pisidia. Paul began the Galatia congregation on his first missionary trip (Acts 13 and 14), proclaiming the “door of faith” was open to him (Acts 14:23-27). He visited them again on his second trip, again on his way to Jerusalem (Acts 16:1-6 & 18:23). There are two theories around this letter, one is called the “North Galatia Theory”, the other the “South Galatia Theory”. Sounds more like a civil war, for some reason it has developed into a war. Both theories stem from what man thinks Paul meant when he said, “Galatian”, some feel he was referring to the Roman Province of Galatia, others think he was addressing believers who were mainly Gallic, but in either case the argument is still much to do about nothing, since the letter was really written for us. If we think the letter was only for Galatia, why even read it? It’s not nice to read other people’s mail; however, if it’s to the “saints”, of which we are, then it is for us to read and know.

The Holy Ghost placed this letter right after Second Corinthians, so there must be some connection. The “sarcasm” of the Corinthians toward Paul was the product of their carnal minds as they followed the spirit of man. Wait, the word “sarcasm” doesn’t appear in the Bible, or does it? The English word doesn’t, but we obtain our English word from the Greek Sarkazein, which is a compound word meaning A jab to the flesh, much like a thorn in the flesh. There it is, a jab to the “sarx“, which always causes pain. Sarcasm is defined as a biting gibe or cutting rebuke, contemptuous in nature, thus it’s not simply a rebuke, but contemptuous, which means arrogant, prideful, or disrespectful, which points to a nature, thus the old nature will use sarcasm, from the New nature it’s a rebuke unto correction. The differences are found in this letter, if one thinks Paul was being sarcastic in some of his remarks they error, exposure at times is based in a sharpness, but only to pierce the stronghold. The real underlying difference is intent, the old intent seeks to look superior, or better than the other person, the New desires to assist another.

The Galatians had the Spirit, they had faith, since Faith is centered on Pleasing God, they also had a zeal to please God, but it was being misdirected by a few, a very few, who attempted to get the Galatians to use their Zeal in an evil manner. The Few took something God gave another people, then attempted to show if we do all the things God gave the other people, surely we can please Him the more. They would soon find it’s not from Whom it came, but to whom it was directed.

The Galatians in their exuberance where right on the edge of falling from Grace, yet they thought they were going deeper into Grace. It’s kind of scary, considering they had the Spirit; Paul makes a point of showing them how they begun in the Spirit, so why go back to the imputed dead flesh? So, are they like the Corinthians? No, the Corinthians had the Spirit, but attacked Paul. The Galatians had the Spirit with a zeal to please God, yet both groups were right on the border of losing what little they did have. This is our third exposure to correction, in this letter we find the Process is evident. Paul shows how he and Peter knew this was a Process, both had to grow, thus along the path of growth we all make mistakes. The Galatians thought by doing something God told another group to do, they would be pleasing God, but only faith pleases God.

Galatia was invaded by Judaizers who claimed Paul learned the Gospel through the Apostles, thus his concept of the Gospel was lacking, then the Judaizers claimed they held first hand knowledge. The Judaizers were centered in self-righteousness, they were attempting to bring in points of the Law, or other non-related efforts of the flesh into the Gospel. One of those areas was circumcision of the flesh, which was well before the Law as the token for entering the Abrahamic Covenant, thus they told the Galatians the Abrahamic Covenant was for them. If it pleased God to give it to Abraham, think of how much more God will be pleased if they become circumcised of the flesh. Wrong, the Judaizers lacked the Spirit, thus they equated Paul as a mere man, rather than a man anointed by God.

The Judaizers considered the Law of Moses the basis for all knowledge, but the knowledge they were using was still carnal and natural, thus they were really rejecting the higher knowledge of the Spiritual for the lower knowledge of the natural. The same is true when anyone mixes the New Covenant into the Old, they end turning the clock back, but in so doing they are saying the New isn’t complete, or good enough for them, thus they are really rejecting the Covenant of Grace.

The Judaizers were flesh minded, assuming acts of the flesh gained man righteousness, they felt the mind of man produced Wisdom, they were about to introduce methods into the Galatia church which would have destroyed Grace, Faith, Hope and Love. “Well, if God changes not, then He changed not, and we’re still suppose to do the Law”. Sounds right, but if God doesn’t change in any degree, how did He do a “new thing” with Korah? How is it Jesus brought a New Covenant? Where did the rain come from? Could it be there are differences regarding the word “change”? Yes, God brings change in the progression to the finish, thus there is the Old Covenant for the flesh, the New Covenant for those who impute the flesh dead, in order to gain the Power of the Resurrection. God being the Alpha and Omega means He can’t change His mind, but it doesn’t mean the Record is a change in mind, rather it’s a plan from the beginning to the end. God isn’t about to say, “oops, let’s change paths here, and go in a different direction”. The Plan has advances in progression, Jesus showed there was a difference, or change from the Day to the Night. Simply saying “God changes not” doesn’t define the concept. After all if God changes not there would be no Noahic, Abrahamic, Moses, or New Covenants. We must Keep things in order, which is Paul’s purpose here.

The exact date of this book is uncertain, but evidence tends to show it was written prior to Romans, but the Holy Ghost wanted it placed after Corinthians, where we pick it up for our study purposes. Since the first visit was before the letter in Acts 15, and from this letter we can see the Galatians were already established, we can also see how the letter in Acts 15 was necessary. This letter is from Paul, the one in Acts 15 from the Jewish leadership in Jerusalem, showing from the mouth of two or more witnesses a fact is affirmed. Whenever anyone attempts to reach back to something nailed to the Cross in order to gain favor from God, they are in fact mocking the Death of Jesus, not real smart.

We also know this would be after Timothy was circumcised, a mistake by Paul, but legal in premise. Timothy’s mother was Jewish, his father was Greek, thus his mother gave him right to be circumcised, but it was not to gain the Abrahamic Covenant, it was to gain entrance into Jewish synagogues. The Gentile had their “court”, an area never used for “teaching”, rather to the Jew it was the “women’s court” where the occupants remained silent. In order to gain entrance into any discussions, one had to prove they had the token of the Abrahamic Covenant. For Timothy the act of circumcision fit the premise of the Law, but for Titus it would have been unlawful regardless of the law. Like Titus, the Galatians couldn’t say their mother was Jewish, but the Judaizers came to them using what Paul did with Timothy as an excuse to circumvent the Acts 15 letter, thereby attempting to introduce circumcision of the flesh with other aspects of the Law of Moses, including the feast days, sabbath. If it wasn’t merely keeping the day, why would one kept it. “Oh it makes me feel good”, that’s fine, but why? “Oh I know God is pleased with me”, wrong. When we keep the Law of Moses we’re a non-person, the Law itself has the power to honor the deed, but it doesn’t mean God does.

Not only was Paul faced with, “It was good enough for Abraham, it’s good enough for me” attitude, but he also had the added, “well, you made Timothy do it”. Not easy arguments to overcome, yet by the Spirit it’s what he will effectively do.

After we get into this letter we will find it centers on the great controversy found in Acts 15:1-21. This was a great controversy, one with all the earmarks and potential to produce a split in the Body before it was really on its feet. Should the Gentile be forced to enter in the same manner as the Jew? If so, then the Gentile must keep the tokens of the Law and the Abrahamic Covenant after the fact, but if they do the Law after the fact, they would be doing something granted to those who have yet to accept the Cross. How can we impute death by the Cross, yet do something nailed to the Cross? The Jew came out of the Law, they felt the Gentile had to come out of the Law as well, but after one receives Liberty, should they go back into bondage to regain the same Liberty? To the Jew the Gentile coming into the Promise without entering the Abrahamic Covenant was unheard of, certainly “not fair”.

 

Gal 1:1-9

This letter is another Apostolic letter, giving us Commandment. Paul begins by displaying his position, as the Lord Himself granted the position. Even if Paul heard of the Gospel from others, it was the Lord who appointed him the position. He is now being used in the position to write this letter, a far cry from those who came to deceive the Galatians.

Why would Paul tell us in Romans the Spirit raised Jesus from the dead, but here point to the Father? Who was it? It was God, Jesus said He had the ability to raise Himself, Romans shows the declaration was by the Spirit of Holiness, here we find it was the Father, One God all in all. One cannot believe “God raised Jesus from the dead”, if don’t believe in the Trinity, we also see Paul by using the reference to the Father is pointing to Mercy, which will be the method the Holy Ghost will use through Paul to the Galatians.

Paul was not made a Pharisee by God, rather it was by man. Paul didn’t hear of the Law of Moses from God, it was from men. Paul didn’t have a life changing experience by the Law of Moses, rather it was a way of life; however, by the Power of the Holy Ghost planting the Seed he did have a change in natures, positions and goals.

Verse 2 continues the thought, this Apostle is not standing alone, this letter is from “all” the brethren, which would include all those who shared like offices, most of which were eyewitnesses to the earthly ministry of Jesus.

Verse 3 again points to the Trinity, Grace is Spirit motivated, God the Father giving us Mercy, and Jesus granting us His Blood and Grace. Jesus who Gave Himself for our sins, whether Jew or Gentile, something Moses never did. Moses wasn’t able to deliver himself out of the wilderness, but Jesus delivered us from the present evil world. Rather than Moses or the Law getting the glory, give the glory to God “forever and ever”. Meaning all ages, whether in the past, present or future. If it was good, it came from God; however, find what God has assigned to us, we do.

There is a present evil world, the word Present is the Greek Enistemi meaning To be present, or At hand. We are not going to change the world, we cast the Net to provide those in the world a means of escape. The Law will not pass away until the next Season is complete, this is the same context Paul will use when he teaches us about warfare.

After making it clear how God is involved in this, Paul then comments on how marveled he is regarding how soon the Galatians were removed from Him who called them into the Grace of Christ “unto another Gospel” (v. 6). This doesn’t say, “how soon you are almost removed”, or “how soon you have almost slipped”, it says, “removed”. The word Removed is the Greek Metaithemi meaning a change in place or condition, or To transpose, or put in another place. They still had the Spirit, but they were no longer in the confidence of Grace, all because they wanted to please God, but used the wrong method. The Spirit is the ability, but the New Man operates under proper Authority, if we change Authorities, we make the New Man to no effect. The New Man will still be there, but we have separated ourselves from the Spirit by seeking an authority the New Man will not work under.

Another Gospel means it is Altered, or has elements added to, or has removed some elements. It’s not completely in error, but it has error induced into it. In this case they were added elements from the Law of Moses, which adds carnal means to a Spiritual Gospel making it “another Gospel”. Remove the signs and wonders, and you have “another Gospel”, add points from the Law of Moses and you have “another Gospel”. Verse 7 shows this is not “another”, but he just said it was, go figure? In verse 6 the word “another” is the Greek Heteros meaning Qualitatively different, or the other of two. In verse 7 the word another is the Greek Allos meaning Another of the same kind, or another numerically, still a number, but a different number. Here Paul is saying it’s a Gospel, but not the one assigned to the Gentiles. Peter preached the Gospel to the Jews, Paul preached a Gospel to the Gentiles, yet both were Gospels based on faith. To the Jew it was coming out of the Law by faith, yet remaining Jewish to win the Jew. For the Gentile it was coming around the Law through faith. The danger was mixing one into the other, of course in Acts 28 the Holy Ghost changed it, giving us one Gospel. The one Gospel for the Gentiles became the Gospel of Peace for all, thus the Barren Woman has more children than she who was the married wife (Isa 54:1). However at this time the Galatians were faced with the two Gospels.

Really there were three, ahh gee, now what? When Paul wrote this there was the Gospel to the Jew, and the Gospel to the Gentile, both related to Grace, but there was also the Everlasting Gospel designed for the Night. In Revelation 14:6-7 an angel preaches the Everlasting Gospel which reads, “Fear God, and give glory to Him, for the hour of His judgment is come: and worship Him who made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters”. There is no mention of the Cross, Grace, Salvation, Mercy, the Blood of Christ, or the Spirit. The Everlasting Gospel is based in Judgment, not Peace or Grace; therefore, if we preached the Everlasting Gospel in place of the Gospel of Peace we would be preaching “another Gospel”.

Now the warning, If any man, or an angel preach another Gospel, other than the one Paul preached, let them be “accursed”. Wow, what arrogance! Nay, what confidence. Of course the other side may say the same, so what separates one from the other? The Seal of the Holy Spirit, the Spirit operates through us, but only under the proper Authority. If we remove ourselves from the Authority of Christ, we cause the Spirit to cease functioning in our life. The Galatians heard of a means to “persuade” God, not please Him, but is it what we’re suppose to do? We persuade men, not God, we please God by faith.

How the Office, will  the other Gospel effect the Office? No, the Office is different, here Paul is speaking to the person. The Office can function fine, but the person in it can be lacking greatly. Like the Corinthians the issue is Authority, not Power.

 

Gal 1:10-24

Paul is speaking to men, not to please men, but to save them. If anyone speaks to please men, they are not God’s servant. He is not attempting to impress God, or save God, rather he is speaking to a group he knows loves God, yet heard something which didn’t fit “faith cometh by hearing”, it was changed to “deeds based in self-righteousness”. This is an example of why the hearing must be by the Rhema, not the flesh. Unless we add Life and the Spirit to the equation we leave the door open for another Gospel. The  Galatians Heard, therefore whatever they did was of faith. Nay, they had to hear by the Rhema, in order to keep Faith in it’s proper order. If we hear by the “flesh”, or by the “old man”, then faith won’t be the product, rather we end in presumption. Rhema is always Spirit and Life centered (Jn 6:63), it doesn’t mean one has the Spirit, rather it means they desire to walk in the Spirit in order to gain Life by the method God established.

The wrong induction of making anyone in the Body think they can be the special of the special, to be more than the rest of the Body, to have a truth no one else knows, to be the only ones who are “The True Church”, are all signs of a prideful mind, lacking Spiritual awareness, or faith.

The word Certify in verse 11 is the Greek Gnorizo meaning To make known, or has been made known, which is the case here. Paul is not talking about something these people were not aware of, rather he will show they were fully aware of the Proof of the Gospel, yet they forgot.

To counter the concept of Paul receiving the Gospel through intellect, he shows he neither received it by man, or was taught it, but received it by Revelation (v. 12). Okay, so we have no need of a teacher, right? Wrong, since Paul is teaching us. What could he mean? The Gospel does not come in word alone, the “knowledge” of the Gospel can be spoken of, even read, but when one speaks of the True and Living Gospel, they must have the Spirit in order to understand it.

Paul was well informed, he was intellectually sound in the Jews’ religion, perhaps more well versed than most of the other religiously minded, so much so he considered himself a Pharisee of the Pharisees, yet he didn’t understand one thing about God. As natural Saul the Pharisee he still followed the spirit of man, which knows the things of man, yet nothing of the Spirit of God. He kept the sabbath day, had the token of the Abrahamic Covenant, yet didn’t understand the things of God until he was Born Again.

Although Paul was well versed, more so than the Judaizers who came among the Galatians, nonetheless he admits how the knowledge he had as Saul was limited, so limited he didn’t understand the things of God. However, on a road to Damascus he found the Revelation of the Son of God, allowing him to impute his flesh dead, bringing him to a newness of Life in Christ. Although God called him from his mother’s womb, he didn’t understand or accept the calling until he had an encounter with Jesus (v. 15-16).

All this is to dispel the thought of natural intellect teaching us the Gospel, we can become aware of it, but we still have to receive the Spirit to gain the Revelation of Jesus. God’s people are destroyed for a lack of knowledge, but knowledge alone won’t save you.

After Paul’s encounter with Jesus, he preached, but does he make it appear as if he had no contact with Christians? No, just no contact with those in Jerusalem, the very pillars of the Body, the very ones the Judaizers said taught Paul the Gospel, it’s the point. Paul was not a man with an opinion based on intellect, he was a man with a goal based on an experience with the Holy Ghost. Before Paul could preach about Jesus, there needed to be Jesus in him (v. 16). This is not belittling natural intellect, but exposing how we tend to trust in it. Because someone has many degrees doesn’t mean they know Jesus, they may know of Him, they may know the various languages, but it doesn’t mean they Know Him. Of course the Spirit without the knowledge is just as dangerous, we know we have the Spirit, we just don’t know why. We need the balance, Spirit and the Knowledge of God coupled with God’s Wisdom.

 

Gal 2:1-10

We jump to fourteen years later, the time when there was a dissension regarding circumcision (Acts 15:2). Adding the fourteen years to the three we find seventeen years of training for Paul. By his explanation, it’s obvious the Holy Ghost refined his training. Paul didn’t fall down on the road to Damascus, then stand up an Apostle, there was a process of training until he heard the Holy Ghost say, “Separate unto me” (Acts 13:1-3). He had his prior knowledge, but he didn’t have a grasp on the Why. Peter says there is no private interpretation of the Prophecy (Scriptures): natural intellect cannot discern Spiritual matters (I Cor 2:14).

Paul himself said his prior training under the Law was useless; however, he notes his knowledge was clouded by his desire to engage in self-righteousness. Whenever we take pride in our intellectual endeavors we have entered self-righteousness, blinding ourselves from the Righteousness of God. However, the same knowledge enhanced by the Spirit revealed Jesus to him, void of self-righteousness. Do we think Paul cast away his knowledge of the Old Testament Scriptures? Hardly, he still quoted them; however, when he was Saul he was taught what others said the Scriptures said, but as Paul the Spirit began to reveal Jesus to him, then he entered a completely different realm of “study”.

This would have been after Paul and Barnabas were ordained by the Holy Ghost (Acts 13:2), thus Paul is showing he made mistakes, others made mistakes; the Galatians haven’t sold the ship, rather they placed a for sale on it, but they still had time to take it down before the devil produces the down payment.

How many of them were circumcised by this time? Who knows, but if one was, what were they to do? Die? No, all they had to do was repent and regain the Grace of God. Even a mistake leaving a mark, can be repented of. Restoration is something the Pharisee never makes room for, but God does, even the Everlasting Gospel calls for repentance.

Paul took his revelation to the Apostles, he told them the Gospel he preached unto the Gentiles, thus clearly he was not taught this Gospel by the Apostles, rather they heard it from Paul. They approved it, knowing it was Holy Ghost based. Peter preached to Cornelius before Paul was converted, so Peter could have said, “now wait, that’s my job”, but he didn’t. Peter also preached to other Gentiles as well, as Paul will show, but Peter’s goal was not to convert the Gentile, but to inform; his calling centered on calling the Jew.

As we said, Peter preached the Gospel to the Jews, Paul to the Gentiles, the same Gospel, but two different methods of escape to obtain it. The Jew was separated by God many years prior to the Wilderness, yet the Law of Moses came in the wilderness, a place of training. The Gentile was never separated from the world, thus for the Jew, they came come out of the Law, the Gentile came around the Law, both methods of escape, but when they entered the Gospel, they were given the same method to maintain. Confusion comes when we mix the two, assuming we must return to the Law of Moses in order to maintain the Law of the Spirit, yet the Law of Moses was the shadow, not the image.

Paul knows they have been hoodwinked, tricked, or pulled into a thinking not in line with the Gospel to the Gentile. Paul didn’t go about bragging about the Gospel to the Gentiles, he told the Apostles privately. After the first dissension there were certain of the Pharisees which believed, but they also said circumcision and keeping the Law of Moses was needful (Acts 15:5). It was, if one wanted to gain entrance into a synagogue to preach Jesus, but not to preach to the Gentiles.

Verses 4-6 indicates how some “false brethren” came in demanding for Titus to be circumcised, but Titus was not a Jew in any sense of the word. Paul’s entire premise for the Gentile is how a Gentile came around the Law by faith, the one act of having Timothy circumcised brought enough trouble, but if he would have allowed Titus to be circumcised the foundation for the Gentile would have fallen. The term “false brethren” is the Greek Pseudadelphoi, it’s the same term he used in II Corinthians 11:26 when speaking of himself being in danger of “false brethren”. The phrase “who came in privily” is the Greek Pareiselthon meaning they used deceit, they came saying one thing, but their intent was another. When their intent was exposed by the Spirit, then Paul knew they were false. So, why didn’t he know by the manifestation of discerning the spirits prior? Any of us can be fooled for the moment, Paul explains to the Galatians how it’s not a shame to be fooled for the moment, but falling headlong into the snare is a shame.

For Paul to allow Titus to become circumcised would have formed classes in the Body, with the Jew first, with the Gentile as a second class citizen. Also it would have destroyed the Gospel to the Gentiles; Paul made a mistake with Timothy, but wasn’t about to make a bigger one with Titus.

Paul’s teaching on “no male or female, Jew or Greek, bond or free in Christ”, was a giant revelation back then. Today we don’t question whether or not we’re subject to the Promise, but back then it was well know how the Jew was the first preached to, they were subject to the Promise, but the Greek was a second class citizen. Although the Greek knew they were second class, it didn’t stop them from believing. Here we find the two Gospels, Paul preached one, Peter another.

James, Peter (Cephas) and John were the three pillars of the Body, one shouldn’t confuse this James with James the brother of John, who was killed prior to Paul conferring with the apostles on the circumcision dispute (Acts 12:2 & 15:5-6). The context is the acceptance of the manner in which the Gentile enters, coupled with the approval of Paul to preach the same Gospel to the Galatians. This also shows how the Gospel Paul delivered to the Galatians was approved by the “pillars”, but given to him by Jesus.

This complexity shows Paul did do some points of the Law to gain entry into the various synagogues (v 9); however, he was not attempting to gain a benefit from God by doing the Law. Whereas the Galatians were, but even if he was, the fact remains Paul was a Jew, the Galatians were not. If we want to make entry into the Jewish synagogues to preach the Gospel, we must be a Jew to the Jews, but if we are attempting to impress God with deeds of the Law we have fallen from Grace by trusting in the flesh.

The problem facing the Galatians was not new, rather they were being attacked by the same hypocrisy Paul fought time and again. The Galatians started in the Spirit, yet were being pulled back into deeds of the flesh. The phrase “God accepts no man’s person” was pointed directly at acts of the flesh to please God. One can be doing exactly as God knows they will, yet not be in the will of God, Judas proved it. Acts of the flesh to please God are fruitless, we know the concept of the flesh warring against the Spirit, and how the Spirit calls the flesh dead; therefore, using the flesh then claiming the Spirit, is hypocrisy, producing a war within our own members. The error of the children in the wilderness was their unbelief, thus their unbelief produced the Law of Moses. Jesus tore down the barrier separating us from God, but the Galatians were seeking to replace it.

In verse 6 the phrase “in conference added” is the Greek Phosanatithemi meaning to confer, but here Paul shows they conferred nothing to him, or better, they added nothing to what he already had. Therefore when Paul was still Saul he did the Law of Moses to the letter, yet it was Christ who gave him life, awareness and purpose. If life came by the Law, why accept Christ? If anyone had an excuse to hold to the Law above the Spirit, it was Paul, but having done the Law then knowing Christ, he found Christ was much better.

 

Gal 2:10-21

The only requirement, or condition placed on Paul by the Apostles was, “remember the poor” which he did anyway. The issue of feeding the poor is a matter of Mercy related religion, being between man and man (James 1:27). The Body is based on Mercy, the Blood of Jesus gives us the New Covenant of Grace. It still takes the Spirit of Christ to do the things of Christ, thus the Promise of the Seed produced Christ in us the Hope of Glory. No one can do the things of Grace without the Spirit, to think so is the height of religious conceit.

This area shows how any of us can make mistakes, even if we have the Spirit, even if we’re an appointed and anointed Apostle. We know this correction by Paul had to be well after Pentecost, since Paul didn’t come into the Faith until after Pentecost. In Peter’s eyes he was doing nothing wrong, Jesus came for the Jews, he was a Jew. Peter was also the first to see a Gentile receive the Spirit. However, his actions were effecting others, thus as Peter did, so did many others. Paul didn’t write a book about Peter, nor did he write a letter, he went directly to him, spoke once, Peter received the words and the problem was corrected. What does this prove to the Galatians? Paul had to be an equal to Peter in order to correct him, something the Judaizers couldn’t claim.

When we are walking with the Spirit the perfection from the correction comes quickly. The just live by faith, if they live they don’t do acts pointing to death. We know Paul made mistakes, Paul’s use of Peter shows the Galatians, any of us can make mistakes, but correction puts back on the path of Righteousness. Paul wasn’t writing off the Galatians, he was correcting them.

Justification is a process by the New Man to move us into the Glorification where Salvation is in hand, but if we assume acts of the flesh justify us, we missed the point. We are Justified by God as a result of the Faith of Christ, although without our faith in Christ we go nowhere. The cloud of witnesses had great faith, but it wasn’t great enough to gain the promise (Heb 11:39). The Faith of Jesus is proven, His Faith did gain the promise, thus we join our faith through the New Man as the New Man guides along the path the Faith of Jesus left for us.

We are justified “through Him”, showing a Process. If we are dead, we are dead to the Law and all it contains, if we say we live, yet do the Law, we lie. Sins of ignorance are quickly forgiven, sins after the awareness and knowledge become sins of rebellion.

In verse 18 we find the failure of going back to the shadow once we receive the Promise. Since Paul came out of the Law, could he then go back and reject the Law then come as a Gentile? No, so why do the Gentiles think they can do the Law to reenter as a Jew? The same is true with us, did we ask for and receive the Spirit? If so, why do we attempt to impress God with our efforts of the flesh? Are we attempting to gain Christ? Or are we attempting to be better than Christ? The flesh tells us, “Well, the children did it, God told them to”. It sounds so right, so perfect, yet the means to be justified before God is still by Christ in us.

Jesus taught on this premise when He told us we cannot build our house on a foundation of sand, we must seek the Rock (Christ). The metaphor Sand points to the Sand of the Sea, which involves the Jews religious system, thus the New Covenant is not an extension of the old, rather it’s New. We must go to the Rock of our Salvation, the Cornerstone the builders rejected, then build on Christ. It’s how the Galatians started, why then would they want to remove the Rock to start again on Sand? The house on the Rock will withstand the storms of life, the house on the sand will not.

In verse 18, Paul also uses a word for “transgressor” goes much deeper than one who sins. This word means to counter the Commandment by choice, to the point it makes the Commandment evil, rather than good. Paul shows if we go back to re-build on the Sand we have rejected the Commandments of the New. If we do the Commandments of the Old, yet claim the New, we are really making the Commandments of the New wicked: something to think about.

Galatians 2:20-21 holds the key to walking in the Life of Christ. Before we can live with Jesus; before we can live by Him we must die with Him. Along with the death, we must put away acts of self-righteousness, whether those acts are through the Law of Moses, or by our own conclusions. Unless we impute the old man dead, along with his deeds we won’t be able to Live by Christ in the fullness of the measure of Life. It doesn’t mean we must see the entire aspect of the old man dead, it means the old nature is ineffective in our new life. Therefore, without Life we can’t enter the justification, since it’s  Christ in us justifying us. We are crucified With Christ, denoting the method. Wait, I think I see it, without the Life of Christ by the Spirit there is no way to combat the old man. Right, victory doesn’t come with the Cross alone, it comes by having the same Spirit of Holiness who raised Jesus from the dead. The Cross is our point of death, the only means in which we can impute the old man dead, but it doesn’t end there. We move on to the Power of the Resurrection obtaining Life by the Spirit in order to Live in Christ.

Telling Jesus we surrender to His will, then turning right around to attempt to control the methods He uses to perform our Salvation is still using carnal control. The one who directs the method is master, we can’t have two masters in the same house. The removal of the old master is not a one day event, when the Spirit begins His work, we cry, fight, curse the darkness and assume it’s the devil. Why? The old master using our emotions against us: does it mean the old master wins? Not if we’re serious about this. Once we enter Life the old master is made ineffective, yet he may stand on the outside as the voice of a stranger, but he is still powerless. What power did the devil have at the tree? Suggestion, nothing more, nothing less; the old nature is the same, nothing but the lure of suggestions.

Paul makes this a personal statement, he didn’t say “loved you” or “loved the Body”; rather he shows while he was still Saul persecuting the church, the Love of God was still pulling at his heart. Whatever Paul was doing, it didn’t separate him from the Love of God toward Him, in God’s time and timing the Truth came, then Paul accepted it as Truth. It was “Saul” who was fighting, yet “Paul” knew the timing and time of God dictated when he would receive. The procedure is Crucified, Life, Love, Giving back to the Lord, then walking in the newness of Life. How can we be Justified through Christ if we are not crucified By (with) Him? First things first, we must die to live.

These verses explain the concept of Dead in Christ, as it differs from those who Sleep in Jesus. This one area shows we are to be crucified with Christ, yet we also need the Life in order to become among the Dead in Christ. It seems strange, how can we Live in Christ, yet be Dead in Christ? Ahh, the death is the old nature, but In Christ is Life. We can believe in Jesus, yet for one reason or another, not our fault, we failed to be gain the Resurrection power, yet we do the ways of Mercy, we will then sleep in Jesus through the Night. This gives us those in Jesus, and those in Christ. Those in Jesus do the Law of faith by acts of Mercy, thus Matthew 25:31-46 doesn’t mention Grace, the Cross, Resurrection, Holy Ghost, or Spirit, but it does show acts of Mercy to be blessed of the Father.

The procedure for us is to be Crucified, yet know the Life is the Life of Christ. Then he couples Grace with the Righteousness of Christ. Without the New Man there is no way to have the Righteousness of God, any effort to gain our own righteousness after asking for the Spirit is holding the Truth in unrighteousness. For the Romans they had to reach to this area, to the Galatians it was hold tight to what they had.

Now, is this a one time happening? Or daily? Daily, we die daily, each day we deny the self, yet each day we are renewed. Neither Life or Righteousness came by the Law, if they did, then the Cross was a vain effort of God. The Justification comes only when we know it’s by the Faith of the Son of God, not by our works. We submit to the process, we don’t attempt to control it. The Faith of Jesus has obtained, our faith seeks to obtain, what has already been obtained. We do the works of Grace by Grace, we do not frustrate Grace by adding efforts of the flesh.

The event never dictates a thing, it’s our reaction to the event dictating our position and condition in the event. It stands, the Word of faith is still in our mouths, since we have the Spirit, we have a New Heart from which our words are generated. Ahh, Circumcised of Heart, the Word of God is sharper than any two-edged Sword. In Galatians 4:6 we will find God sent the Spirit “into” our hearts, if it’s the case then the New Man is our New Heart. From our Heart we believe, the Mouth still speaks from the Abundance of the Heart.

 

Gal 3:1-5

Paul brings Abraham into the equation, the controversy was circumcision, so is Paul saying they should be circumcised? No, he is showing it wasn’t the deeds of the man, but the belief of the man making the difference. Here Paul clearly calls the Galatians Fools, or does he? Their fruit was Foolish, the tree is known by its fruit, but he is not saying they are without God, rather they were about to toss away Grace. Although they were victims, the fact remains everyone is lead away by their own lust. The Galatians should have known better, they had the Spirit, all they had to do was Listen. The Word of Faith comes to those who Hear, yet the Judaizers were using words lacking faith, thus the Galatians didn’t hear “faith”, they were enticed. We can do the right thing, yet in the wrong Season, making it wrong. We can do the right thing in the right Season making it right.

There is something interesting in this area, we find the wording Received the Spirit, Begun in the Spirit, then Paul Ministered to them the Spirit. All of these show how Paul didn’t tell them to receive the Law, nor did they begin in the Law, neither did he minister to them by the Law. How then can the Law complete what was begun in the Spirit? A very good question, if we complete the Law by receiving the Cross, how is going back to the Law going to secure the Cross? It can’t, it will negate the Cross, putting us back under the law of sin and death. The simplest way to see this is wanting to be on the other side of the street, once we are there, why go back just to do it again?

Christ was crucified among them, but this doesn’t mean Paul used his body to act out the Cross, it means they heard and received Jesus crucified, because Paul was an example of the premise. If they received the Cross, they completed the Law, if complete it served its purpose. We cannot accept the Cross then do deeds from the Law of Moses, the two are opposed to each other in purpose. Does all this mean we do no work at all? Not hardly, there are works, even religious works one can do through mercy, even efforts of labor in helps, yet there are works through the Spirit of Christ unto Salvation as well. There is a difference between doing works to obtain, and doing works because we have obtained.

Here is a lesson in procedure, the Abrahamic Covenant was between Abraham and God, just as the Law of Moses was a Covenant cut by God and Moses, it was Moses who gave the Law to the people. Here Paul says because the Galatians were about to engage in deeds related to those Covenants they were “bewitched”. The Greek word for Bewitched is Baskaino, it only appears here in Galatians, it means to Slander, or speak ill of someone. Here is the key, when we go back to do some deed from a Law based on the death, we slander the Cross and Resurrection of Jesus. If we need incentive to stay away from acts of self-righteousness, it should be enough.

The word Ministereth could also read Supplied, it’s the Greek word Epichoregeo meaning to Furnish, Give, or To Furnish Upon. Our English word Choreography comes from this word, the English word means To put forth a planned set of events to get the attention of the person viewing or hearing. This shows how they received, Paul is merely asking them, Was it the deeds of the Law getting their attention? Or was it the Spirit? If the Spirit, why go back to the Law? There is no way anyone is going to get the Spirit without following the procedure, they must accept the Cross, then comes the Resurrection Power, no one is going to be Resurrected, unless death is first. If the Spirit was the evidence, surely the Cross was evident; if evident then Jesus was crucified among them, if Crucified, the Law served it’s purpose. Could those who promote the Law say the same? Nay, they spoke, but not of faith, yet it’s faith pleasing God. The Holy Ghost will not promote the Law, thus when the Law and Prophets become the Witnesses for the last two churches, He that now let’s will be gone.

 

Gal 3:6-29

Rather than speak of the Covenant, Paul goes to the reasoning, the man Abraham continued to believe, something the Galatians missed. Yes God made Covenant with the man, yes an entire nation came from him, but Abraham didn’t die for them, Moses didn’t die for them, none of the other Covenants granted man the Spirit, or the ability to impute the flesh dead. They were stepping stones, or teachers pointing to what God was going to do.

Abraham was not given Righteousness, it was imputed, or accounted to him, thus God called something not to Abraham, as a were to God, so it might be by faith. However, God viewed the man’s continual belief, then imputed the righteousness on the belief, which benefited the man. Could God impute righteousness to Abraham, if the man never believed? No, if it were the case, then all men would be accounted as Righteous. It took something on the part of Abraham, a belief in God’s ability to bring about the impossible. God imputed the righteousness, so the man could enter Covenant. From the Covenant  Abraham gained faith, then he was able to reach to the hope set before him.

Verse 7 shows by faith we are children of Abraham, not by circumcision of the flesh, the concept of being children, means like unto, rather than Abraham being our father. We have a better Covenant, anything opposed to us was nailed on the Cross. Basically, why would they want to be circumcised of the flesh? They have more than Abraham even dreamed of.

Before Abraham was circumcised God promised the Gentile (heathen) they could be Justified by faith, rather than circumcision when He said, “In thee shall all nations be blessed” (v. 8). How could it be? If Levi was in the lions of Abraham, so was the entire line leading to Jesus. Abraham believed, God saw the belief as the prerequisite for those who would receive the Cross of Jesus, from the basis righteousness was imputed. Paul shows the Covenant came because of faith, not the deeds of the flesh.

Verse 9 makes it clearer, those of Faith are blessed with Abraham, rather than “by Abraham”, indicating Abraham is an example. Nonetheless those who are circumcised of the flesh have a right to enter the Abrahamic Covenant, but it doesn’t mean they are “like the man”. The token of the Covenant with Abraham was given to the male child when they were eight days old, showing God’s wisdom, there is no way the child “believed” unto the Covenant at eight days old. On the other hand we believed, God imputed Righteousness, so it could be by faith.

Verse 8 said we are Justified by faith, verse 11 says no man who does the Law of Moses is. Why then keep the day? Keep the Rest for our souls, much better. Anything not done in faith is sin, the Law of Moses is not of faith (V. 12). Is if of obedience? Yes, the premise behind the Law was for them to obey. How can this be, didn’t the Law of Moses justify man before God? No, it’s the point, God will not justify the wicked (Ex 23:7), the doer of the Law was justified by the Law only, based on the deed, for the moment, thus the Law was a barrier between man and God, how then could it justify man before God?

The principle of the Faith of Jesus is a strong element, our faith in God couples with the Faith through the New Man, thus our belief is our foundation, but Faith is the element reaching to the finish of the race. The Law not being of faith, has no future, no hope, and no means to justify man before God, it was not designed to.

Verse 13 shows how we are redeemed from the curse of the Law, linking it to verse 10, or we might think we can do the deeds and be blessed. Verse 10 tells us if we do the deeds, we’re cursed, thus if we are redeemed from the Law, we no longer do the deeds of the law. The Law of Moses has a principality, a realm wherein it’s effective, but it loses all effectiveness at the Cross. If we accept the Cross we accept the premise we have completed and fulfilled the purpose of the Law of Moses by our imputed death.

Then Paul says, “Cursed is everyone who hangs on a tree” (v. 13). Does it mean Jesus was cursed? No, we find two different Greek words used here. In the phrase “are under the curse”, the word Curse is the Greek Kathra meaning Judgment without mercy, but in the phrases, “Cursed is every one who hands on a tree”, and “Cursed is every one who continues not in all things which are written” it’s the Greek Epikataratos meaning the Curse is laid on them, meaning they voluntarily allowed it to be place on them to defeat it. Jesus allowed all curses to be placed on Him so He could defeat them for us, He also took on sin for us, but He had no sin.

Not only does the Law end at the Cross, so does the curse, including all curses, as well as any and all things relating to cursing. The Cross is our beginning point, we carry it daily, we die daily, but we also live daily. We need the Cross and the Resurrection through the Spirit to obtain and hold Life. We Bless and curse not, since we are free of curses, we cannot apply them. However, it doesn’t mean we need to be saved daily, it’s remembering what the Cross and Resurrection of Jesus obtained for us.

Now the key, the “blessing of Abraham”, which is not money, or riches, it’s the Seed, the Promised Son, the very thing Abraham made Covenant for. The “nations” were the result of the promised son, but it was the promised son Abraham sought after. The Galatians were seeking the things of the Nation, not the Promise.

How do we get the Promised Son? By being Born Again to gain the Spirit (v. 14). Not by works of the Law, but by faith, it begins by believing in God is able to bring about what God promised us. Paul then shows the Seed is One, narrowing it to Purpose. The Promise was not Isaac, it was projected far ahead of Isaac, to Christ. The same principle as “let us make man in Our Image”. It’s the basis for imputing righteousness on Abraham, thus it’s not saying the man was so holy God couldn’t help it, but the purpose was leading to Christ Who is holy and righteousness, allowing God to look at the result of the promised “Son”, not Isaac, but Jesus. This is the same premise is seeing Grace in Noah, it doesn’t mean Noah had Grace, but the purpose of saving Noah pointed to Jesus, who brought us Grace (Jn 1:14).

Paul then explains if the Promise was secure, then the Law was not necessary, thus the Law didn’t produce the Promise, Abraham had the Promise in hand some 430 years before the Law. Abraham didn’t keep the Law, yet he had the Promise. If the Gift of Grace is by the works of the Law, then it’s not based in Promise, if not of Promise, then it’s not of faith. However, it is of Faith, then it’s not based in the Law of Moses.

Why the Law to begin with? Because of transgressions, until The Seed should come to whom the Promise was really made. Who was it? “unto Abraham saying, In thee shall all nations be blessed” (v. 8). Not “because of thee”, but “in thee”. The Promise was then manifested as Christ in us the Hope of Glory.

Any mediator stands between two people, yet God is One, He needs no mediator. Who did? The Transgressor. What does the Scripture conclude? “all are under sin, so the Promise by faith of Jesus Christ might be given to them who believe” (v. 22). Both areas are covered, the faith of Jesus obtaining the Promise for us, then presenting it to us, so we by faith can obtain. If Jesus obtained it by Faith, then it takes faith to obtain it from Him, thus we move from faith to Faith.

Here again we find the differences between belief and faith, the belief is based on what Jesus did, or said, if we don’t believe the Bible, what basis do we have for belief? None, we will question the Bible, or depend on the words of man, in either case we lack belief. Without belief our faith has no foundation, or knowledge upon which to stand. Paul never questioned the validity of the Scriptures, he never felt God’s integrity was lacking, he quoted the Scriptures of Old with a confidence based in his belief of their truthfulness. Jesus quoted the Scriptures as well, if anyone had any knowledge regarding the validity of the Scriptures it was Jesus.

Verse 26 changes course, in verse 22 it was “the faith of Jesus Christ”, but in verse 26 it’s “faith in Christ Jesus”. The obvious difference in the words, “of” and “in” make a distinction between our measure of faith, and the Faith of Jesus. Verse 22 points to the Faith of Jesus, which Faith is proven, here it’s our faith in Jesus to accomplish the task.

Verse 28 shows the purpose of our baptism into Christ (the Body); if we have accepted the terms of the Covenant granted to the Body, then we have also accepted the premise of the Law being nailed to the Cross, making us a possession of Christ.

 

Gal 4:1-16

What is the difference between an heir, or the servant of the house? Not much, both have power or authority granted by the Master of the house. The heir is one being trained to handle the family fortune, the one who must know how to maintain what they will surely receive, but until they receive it, they are no different than a servant. Anyone under the Schoolmaster of the Law was being taught until the Father spoke the Proceeding Word, then we advanced to the Promise.

Whether it was under the Law, or under the hand of the world, it was the same, we were in bondage under the “elements” of the world. The word Elements is the Greek Stoicheion meaning the elements from which things come, the principles, or method of operation. However, there came a time when John the Baptist would be the separated one as a barrier between the Old from the New. John was neither the Old or the New, but he was a Nazarite, or one who separates, once John came on the scene the premise saying the people should believe also became effective.

When the time and timing of God meant, Jesus appeared, made of a woman under the Law, to set us free of the Law. Therefore we as Gentiles, or we as Jews under the Law could then be adopted into the Family of God by the Spirit. The time came when anyone who believes could receive the Cross of Jesus, impute themselves dead in order to be Resurrected by the Spirit. God is Spirit, His family are Spiritual in nature.

Verse 6 shows the New Man is Jesus in us, sent into our “hearts” not our souls. We gained a New Heart, one fully capable of saving our souls. Jesus as the Word in us is separating, dividing and saving, all because Jesus loved us, before we loved Him. The Spirit moves us from being a servant of the house, to a son belonging to the House.

Verse 9 shows something very interesting, after we have “known” God, or better known of God. What could it mean? The Law used deeds, the person was a non-entity, but when Jesus enters us by the Spirit our position changes, we then come boldly to the throne of Grace, because it’s where Jesus sits, thus no one comes to the Father except by Jesus, with Jesus in us we can call out ABBA Father, we are sons, we have the same Spirit as the Son of God.

Since the Spirit has made us free as members of the Family, why seek to be under bondage again? Why keep days, or seek Covenants not afforded to those who possess Liberty? Paul was concerned, very concerned, the Galatians were about to fall away, but the strangest part is, they were about to fall away because they were chasing after something God gave another people, in a different realm, but nonetheless something God granted.

They received Paul as an angel, thus defining an angel as a messenger. The “temptation” in Paul’s flesh was not some sickness, he told us what it was, the circumcision of Timothy with the near circumcision of Titus, showing he had a weakness, as do we all. The Galatians had a weakness as well, but knowing the weakness is 80 percent of the battle. When we know our weakness, we won’t attempt to use it, rather where we are weak, Christ is strong. This was the same accusation the Corinthians made, his letters were strong, his was weak (II Cor 10:10).

 

Gal 4:17-31

The Judaizers entered to trick the Galatians were fancy speakers, they made a good outward appearance. Whereas, Paul had trouble speaking, making a poor outward appearance, yet those who were false had hard hearts coupled to a lying tongue. Paul is not talking about the Galatians being Born Again, Again; rather he is going through the same pains as he did to bring them into the New Birth. The New Man begins and ends the Process, but it’s still a Process. The Galatians needed to Remember what Jesus did for all the members of the Body, as individuals.

Paul now talks about the two sons of Abraham as an allegory showing how the Galatians have turned from being Isaac into being Ishmael. Compare the two, the Law of Moses as compared to the Law of Liberty, determine which to follow, choice with a choice. The Law of Moses watched over us, it was ready to correct us harshly for any mistake. The Law of Liberty watches over us to keep us in liberty, which would they desire?

As Paul presents the allegory we can see how the doubters would retaliate; “Brother Paul there is no mention of Hagar on the mount with Moses”. Paul being a teacher gives us considerations, all of which are given so we can understand better. In this allegory we look at Sara and Hagar (Agar), but what did Hagar have to do with the Law? Much less Jerusalem? Wasn’t Hagar the handmaiden to Sara? She was, but the allegory shows both had sons by the same man, yet one woman was free, the other in bondage, thus their sons followed their mothers position. Ishmael was loved of Abram, but it still didn’t make Ishmael of the Promise. The Promise was based on a son by Abraham and Sarah, based on a promise from God.

None of this means the Law is Hagar, or Ishmael, nor does it mean Hagar did the Law. Hagar was before the Law, yet connected to Abram, as was Ishmael. The point was Hagar was akin to the mount from which the Law came, making the Law akin to Ishmael, making the City of the earth in bondage. Although we have two sons by two different women, with the father as the same, we find it’s the mothers who determine if one is free or bond. Take the premise to the two Laws showing the Law of Moses is based on the Hagar principle, the Law of the Spirit on New Jerusalem, yet the same Father produced both.

Who was Hagar? A handmaiden or servant: her son was not the promised son, but the son of a servant. When the promised son came, the son of the servant mocked him. Is the allegory the same? Yes, those under the Law of Moses are natural, thus they mock the things of the Spirit. Was it the intent of the Law? No, it was a schoolmaster, but the doer of the Law is the problem, not the Law. Paul also confirms John’s vision, Jerusalem of the earth is in bondage; however there is another Jerusalem, one of Liberty, which holds a Covenant based in freedom.

Just as there are two sons and Two Covenants, there are two homes for the Covenants, one of the earth, one heavenly, which would they desire? New Jerusalem is heavenly, the mother of us all, thus we are Birthed to be New Jerusalem. We are like unto Isaac, Born with a purpose based on a Promise, with a new nature to fit the Promise. All based on the result of something Jesus did, rather than deeds of the flesh we do. If we impute the flesh dead, how then can we use deeds of the dead flesh to obtain?

Isaac didn’t make his own birth come to pass, he was the result of the belief and faith of the those the Promise was made to, yet Isaac was the purpose of the promise for Abraham, Jesus is the purpose of the Promise for us.

We must “cast out” the bondwoman and her son, not just Hagar, but the Ishmael as well. We can’t say we’re free of the Law, yet do any deed therein to gain God’s favor. One deed would be holding to Ishmael, yet claming we are free of the Law. Ishmael is a perfect example of the flesh running the life of the person based on self-righteousness, while not knowing God or God’s Righteousness.

 

Gal 5:1-6

Paul now talks about the hazard of mixing a little of the Law of Moses with our walk in Grace. When we have done all to Stand, Stand therefore in the Law of Liberty, rather than the Law of Moses. The “yoke of bondage” pertains to the Law of Moses or any aspect thereof, the Yoke blocks the Anointing from the Head to the Shoulder to the Body. If they were circumcised before coming to Jesus, there would be need for this letter, but to take the token of the Old Covenant after coming to Jesus was going back into bondage. Well, what if they sought circumcision of the flesh or keeping the sabbath, what could it hurt? It’s  changes positions, removing the Cross. If we remove the Cross, we remove the Kingdom, if we remove the Kingdom we have no Hope.

Acts of self-righteousness mock the Cross, yet God will not be mocked. How does this fit, “If one keeps the day, let them keep it unto the Lord”? Easy, Paul isn’t talking to those who are weak in the faith, he is talking to those who have the Faith, two different groups, this group is attempting to impress God by their efforts. If we keep the day unto the Lord it means we don’t expect favors, nor do we make it doctrine.

How can we say we have boldness by the Righteousness of Jesus, if we go about presenting self-righteousness toward God? How can we impute the flesh dead, if we keep doing flesh based deeds? We can’t, the attempt makes us liars, we end holding the Truth in unrighteousness, yet unrighteousness is sin.

The Law of Moses is good, it has a purpose and a realm, or principality; however the purpose is completed by the Cross. It was the problem, attempting to use flesh to obtain was displaying two things, our lust to be the special of the special, which was bad enough, but it also said we didn’t feel the Cross was able, therein lays the real problem. Our faith assures us the Cross is fully able to handle our imputed death, the Resurrection is fully able to grant us Life, the Holy Ghost is fully able to bring us the Seed of God, the Seed of God is fully able to save our souls.

There is a Faith which works by Love, meaning there is one lacking love, the one based in Love pleases God, the one lacking love is based in pleasing the self. Both will move mountains, only one pleases God. Faith without love, is the same as knowledge without love, they end in self-exalting prideful statements. The faith worked, the knowledge brings awareness, but without love the result will be the flesh taking the credit (glory).

 

Gal 5:7-26

They started out right, but something happened in the race, someone came with information to Hinder them. The word Hinder means something Anti, in this case it was anti the Christ nature. This hindering spirit was taking them from Liberty and faith, becoming antichrist in nature. The word Persuasion means Belief, thus they were believing, but believing in bondage, or believing in something based in unbelief, thus their belief was turning into unbelief.

Verse 8 tells us we can believe in something, but if we lack clarity and discernment we end believing in unbelief. A “little” leaven still leavens the whole lump, the word Little is the Greek Mikros from which we get the English Micro, or very little. It’s not a matter of speaking to believe, it’s a matter of speaking because we do believe. They entered an area where they were believing unbelief. All they needed to do was renew their minds, gain their belief and faith back, then refuse to do deeds from the Law of Moses.

Prior Paul said he feared, now we find his confidence is through the Lord, we will find our Godly confidence through the Lord. Our hope and faith are manifested by the New Man, Jesus in us will accomplish the task.

Paul was facing the smooth talkers, the ones with the words and debates of man to cause even the elect to be fooled, they had the outward appearance of Righteousness, yet they twisted scriptures to their own destruction. They were about to lead the Galatians back under a bondage they were never subject to. The Galatians were Gentiles, they were never under the Law, therein lays the deception, “you have to be under the Law to be of the Promise”, not so, they came around the Law by faith, if around it, they are free of it. Whomever troubles us brings judgment on themselves, even if we reject the trouble they bring; this is also a warning to us, don’t trouble, bring Freedom.

Why would the Jews who are stuck in the Law persecute Paul, if Paul still preached the circumcision? This was the obvious evidence, Paul didn’t preach the circumcision of the flesh, but Grace, the circumcision of the heart not done with hands. Therefore, if he preached circumcision of the flesh, the Jews would applaud him, rather than attempt to kill him.

Verse 12 could read “I would that also they cut themselves off” which is a direct reference to the circumcision found in Psalm 94. This shows if they use the circumcision of the flesh as a sign of their holiness, they have cut themselves off from the Body. We are Sealed by the Holy Spirit, we have the Circumcision not made with hands.

The argument of the Judaizers was, “Paul is also circumcised”, which was true, but Paul didn’t come to the Lord when he was seven days old, thus his circumcision was prior to, not as a result of coming to Jesus. Surely if his circumcision was the cause of Grace, then he would have held Grace as Saul at the ripe old age of eight days. It was the Word of the Lord, not an act of the flesh opening his eyes to the glory of the Lord.

All in Christ are called to Liberty, thus in Liberty the guiding factor is Love, not deed.  Liberty is Jubilee, yet we can use our Liberty to inflict bondage on others, thus we can claim to be Free, but hold others to carnal rules and regulations. By Love we serve one another, we use the Faith which works by Love to serve God. Whatever the Law from God, there is one element standing out, Love fulfills all the Law. One can pay their tithes and be blessed in the financial realm, but without Love it means nothing, one can keep every sabbath until Jesus comes, but without Love it means nothing. One can keep everyday the same, walk in Love and have the full benefit of “well done good and faithful servant”, which do we want?

From Love one another, to biting and devouring one another, under Grace we love all, under the Law of Moses we are still natural, meaning we only love those who agree with us. The Law of Moses was a guide line, it allowed mankind to place binders on the flesh, but it did nothing for the heart, or soul. Preservation of the flesh, is a lust of the flesh, the Law of Moses was a method to identify sin, then balance the scale for the moment, it didn’t do away with sin, or the sin nature. The Cross removes the effectiveness of the sin nature, but then comes the cleaning and washing to rid us of the lusts, wiles and deeds of the flesh.

The Law of Moses defined sin, but the flesh was still fully active, the works of the flesh are Manifest, plain and open to those who know the truth. Paul lists 17 items of the flesh, each is a product of some lust activated through the flesh. Since the flesh is incapable of faith, we find these really show us what the result of failing to stay in the faith will bring. Incentive? Oh yes, walk in the Spirit and impute the flesh dead.

Paul relates to the doctrine (teachings) of Jesus, thus the act begins in the mind, then generates itself through the flesh. Merely suppressing the flesh isn’t freedom, we need a mind change. Freedom comes by the saving of the soul, thereby rendering the flesh powerless; there is a big difference in fighting the urge, and not having one.

Like James, Paul shows the wicked enticed something already there. No one pulls us away from God, rather they entice a lust already in us to make us walk from God. If we walk by the Spirit we are also open to exposure to see these things as we allow God to remove them by the washing of the Water by the Word.

Paul shows the acts of the flesh come from the ways of the old nature, if anyone does these things (enjoys them, or uses them to their advantage), they cannot enter the Kingdom of God. They may be in the kingdom of heaven, but they won’t be in the Kingdom of God. Again this is not talking about those times when we “oops”, but someone who loves doing the things of the flesh, or uses them as a part of their nature. They love the feeling of bringing strife, self-importance, vengeance, validation, seeing other people subject to them. There is a vast difference between things being subject to us, and making people subject to us. Each of these show something produced in the physical, but begins by a lust in the soul. The Law of Moses did nothing for the soul of man, it was designed toward controlling the flesh until death.

Adultery is from the Greek Moicheia, meaning one party must be married or espoused, but has formed connections with another causing the first relationship to be placed in danger. It was used to describe how the Jews were not products of the bondwoman, or her son (Gen 38:24 & Hosea 4:1-12); therefore, if one commits adultery in this area it would be claming Grace, but doing bits and pieces of the Law of Moses.

Fornication is the Greek Porneia, it refers to any sexual sin between two people not married, or by one who is married, but disregards the vows and acts as if they are not married. One might accept the Spirit of Christ, but if they use the spirit lusting to envy, they have discarded their vows to Jesus, making them a fornicator.

Uncleanness is the Greek Akatharsia meaning any filth, as in “the garment spotted by the flesh” (Jude 23). Lasciviousness is the Greek Aselgeia meaning insatiable desire for pleasure at the expense of others, relating to envy, or covetousness. Idolatry is the Greek Eidololatreia, which goes further than the idol itself, rather it refers to giving service to the idol. Witchcraft is the Greek Pharmakeia, from the Greek word we get the English word Pharmaceutical, but our English meaning and the Greek meaning are different. In the Greek it means to use objects, whether drugs, dolls or whatever to enter the realm of the occult. It would be the same as someone using natural means in an attempt to reach a Spiritual result, which is also termed Witchcraft. To the Galatians it was being in the Spirit realm, yet reaching to something carnal to discover a Spiritual result, thus they were Bewitched by witches.

Hatred is the Greek Echthra meaning a hostile attitude, or argumentative. Variance is the Greek Eria meaning a lover of strife, or one causing strife. Emulations (jealousies) is the Greek Zelos, which has a good and evil meaning, depending on the context. One can be zealous for God in either a good or evil sense, as Paul pointed out to the Romans (Rom 10:1-3). In this context it means to be hot with bitterness, rather than with Joy, which is the same as being absent of compassion. Wrath is the Greek Thumos meaning to move impetuously, or allowing anger to dictate ones words or actions. The phrase, be angry and sin not, means we don’t allow our anger to act or speak for us. Strife is the Greek Eritheia meaning one who seeks their own through strife, contention, or rivalry, or one who uses the spirit of competition to cause war between parties in other to gain the prize. Whereas, Grace is a battle to maintain the prize, without entering competition with others.

Seditions (divisions) is the Greek Dichostasia meaning to cause division for self-purposes. Heresies is the Greek Hairesis, all heresy is based on the natural opinion of man. Heresy is a subject matter of natural assuming what God should have said, or done. Traditions of men often turn into heresy, although many in the beginning they were not intended to be doctrine. Envyings is the Greek Phathonos meaning the act based on Envy, which means to cause pain in others to satisfy the self, or gain what someone else has, simply because they have it (Matt 27:18). This is the same word James uses in the phrase, “spirit lusting to envy”, thus the envy is incapable of doing any good whatsoever.

Murders is the Greek Phonos meaning to “kill by the sword” it refers to using words to kill by. Drunkenness is the Greek Methe meaning taking Strong Wine, or the Wrong Wine. Revellings is the Greek Komos meaning riotous conduct, it came from the actions of the Greek god Bacchus who was the god of wine, the people would hold wild parties, as sacrifices to him. The phrase “like things” comes from one Greek word (Homoios) meaning of the same, or all joined together from one source, which source we know as the spirit of man. With the addition of Like Things we have 18 areas, yet in the Fruit of the Spirit we find Nine, half as many, yet many times more powerful and greater.

We sit back and say “Man, I got mad last week, I guess I’m not in the Kingdom” or “Oh man, I had a thought, I guess I’m not in the Kingdom”; not so, this list is predicated by a strong desire to use the flesh to get our own way, it’s not merely a mistake here or there, as pointed out prior. Since it involves Pleasure, it also involves awareness, in truth when someone belittles another to gain the advantage over them they know it. The problem is if they love the feeling, thus it’s the constant use of the fall nature.

The Fruit of the Spirit is a product of the Spiritual Nature, this is akin to the evidence of our walk with the Spirit. These elements take residence, as they vacate the works of the flesh. The Fruit is the Way, or Nature of the Spirit, it’s not the same as the Manifestation of the Spirit. We judge the fruit not the acts, prior it was the Manifestation of the flesh, the word Manifestation means the outward exhibition, which shows the activity as a result of the nature, thus the Fruit of the Spirit is the product of the Spirit within. The reason it says “fruit” rather than the plural, is based on the fruit coming from one source. An orange three has more than one orange, but it’s still one orange tree. These are the areas where we find ourselves doing things by “nature”, in many cases we have no idea we did them. Since Grace is a change in nature, we may not notice the change, but we the evidence will be found in the “word of our testimony”, or what others say about us.

The Greek word for Love is Agape, meaning a Love based in a self-less nature, or loving without regard for the return. Joy is the Greek Chara meaning ability to enter Re (again) Joy, or add to Joy, thus without Joy we can’t Rejoice. Peace is the Greek Eirene meaning health, welfare, or prosperity, the opposites would be anguish, distress, anxiety, fear, confusion, strife, the Hebrew equivalent to Eirene is Shalom. Longsuffering is the Greek Makrothumia meaning to hold back before producing an action, or to consider all manner of the action before doing it, or to consider what the action will or will not do before doing it. Kindness or Gentleness is the Greek Chrestotes meaning profitable to others. Goodness is the Greek Agathosune meaning a mellowing character, not only mellow, but producing a mellow atmosphere; the English has many meanings for this word, the Greek has only one. Faith is the Greek Pistis, faith is the means by which we sustain in the face of adversity, it’s also the means by which we please God.

Meekness is the Greek Praotes meaning an inward calmness; humbleness means an avoidance of pride. Self-control or Temperance is the Greek Egkrateia meaning the ability or the power of the self being under control, but it doesn’t mean using the self to control the self, rather this context shows it’s a Fruit of the Spirit, thus the only “control” over the self is by the Spirit. Although we will find other references to the Fruit of the Spirit not listed here (such as Righteousness), the idea is the same. The Law of Moses had a fruit, sin and death, the Born Again believer has the Fruit of the Spirit, which do you desire? Since there is nothing against, or able to accuse the Fruit of the Spirit, it stands, if we walk in the Spirit we are being Justified (made innocent). On the other hand if we do the Law of Moses, we are accused daily.

The entire letter pulls us to the Spirit, it also brings clarity of the premise of the Cross separating us form the world, the Law of Moses, as well as those things against us.

Vain or useless glory is placing pride in the effort, the very act the deeds of the Law produced, yet it was not the purpose of the Law, yet anything done by the flesh produces pride in the effort. The Law of Moses came from a Spiritual source, but it was purposed for the carnal mind; yet the carnal mind wars against the Spirit, thus the Galatians began with the Spirit, but because they were about to do some parts of the Law of the Moses, they were about to fall from Grace, into the carnal realm.

 

Gal 6:1-18

The purpose for the letter is to recover, not destroy, neither is it to embarrass the Galatians, it was to save them from falling from Grace. Paul is counting on the Spiritual minded members to bring the others back. Unless one is Spiritual they cannot save the carnal.

We pick up our Cross, we imputed the old nature (flesh) dead, we work out our salvation by fear and trembling, why trouble the salvation process of another? Restore, don’t devour. Teach only the Good things of God in faith, hope and love from a foundation of Belief, expose the hindering elements of the flesh, but don’t promote them .

God is not mocked, the Greek word for mocked is Mukterizo meaning To clear away mucus from the nose by blowing, it’s the same context as Spew, which means To expel mucus. What then would mock God? What they were about to do, run back to Law God gave a different people, in a different realm, which would mock the Cross.

Acts of well doing by nature may take time to develop, nonetheless we will reap Good for Good, never render evil for evil. Every opportunity wherein we can do Good, do it, but more important look for those in the household of Faith and do good unto them. Wait, does it mean if it appears good to me, do it? Not at all, only God is good, thus in order for it to be Good it must be by the Spirit. The New Man is the one who dictates the act, if the wild soul runs off doing what he considers to be “good”, it’s still the wrong tree.

The phrase “large letter” doesn’t mean Paul’s eyes were so bad he made “large letters”, the context is singular, not plural, thus the greatness of the revelation in the letter is the context of the phrase, not the size of the letters.

The Galatians were troubled, but now they are prayed for, let Mercy (not Grace) fall on the Israel of God, but unto the Galatians let the Grace of Jesus by the New Man (Spirit)  bring them deeper into Grace. The Galatians were mixing seeds, in order to gain the allegory we put  a good apple in one hand, then a bad one in the other hand, then slap our hands together, which is which? Mixed seed confuses the issue to the point where good looks bad, and bad looks good. Stick to the Tree of Life, the old tree will fade from view.

The key to all this is found in verse 15 in the wording “a New Creature”. This New Creature is the product of the New Man, thus the process is making us a New Creature in Christ by the Newness of the New Covenant, not by the Old Covenant. The word New is the Greek Kainos, this word means qualitatively new as contrasted with the Greek Neos which means numerically new. Therefore, we find this one word shows a complete newness, not something made new from something old, but something completely new, as in never before. This is the center focus of knowing we have the Spirit, we are Born Again. Not only is this New Man new to us, but when Jesus said the New Covenant was in His Blood, He used the same Greek word, the New Covenant is not an addition to the Old, rather it was never before, just as the New Birth was never before the time Jesus offered Himself a ransom for our sins. Yet, it takes a warfare to maintain, but what kind of warfare? There are all sorts of warfare issues, the letter to the Ephesians will help.

 


 

EPHESIANS WRITTEN 64AD

Ephesus was the capital of pro-consular Asia, it also contained the great theater, seating nearly 50,000 people, listed as one of the seven wonders as the temple of Diana (Artemis). Next to Jerusalem and Antioch, Ephesus became a jumping off place for the Way. The letters to the Ephesians and Colossians are very similar, with nearly 78 verses interrelated, thus they both have warfare in mind, but two different areas for two different purposes. Paul used several figures of speech to explain; the Church, the Head of the Church, the Building of the Church from the Rock, the Cornerstone of the Church, the Doma (gift) as it relates to the Head and Body, and many other areas, but they are all in context. Paul left Timothy in Ephesus as the Pastor, thus First Timothy was written one year prior to this letter. If we keep in mind the problems Timothy faced we can understand the type of warfare being conducted and how we engage in the Godly form of warfare.

 

Eph 1:1-6

As the Book of James is our prayer manual on the testing of our faith, Ephesians becomes the manual on our warfare to maintain the Faith. However, there is warfare and there is warfare. We can conduct warfare from a Spiritual position, or carnal while claiming to be Christian. Just as Romans showed us there are those in Christ (the Body) who mind the flesh, and those who mind the Spirit, we find there are those who war from the carnal, and those who war from the Spiritual. Before we can stand for others, we must stand for ourselves, but we must also learn how one is to stand.

We may find what may appear to be a contradiction of terms, after all Paul tells us we don’t fight flesh and blood, but he also mentions the “them”. We know Paul faced many “flesh and blood” people who warred against him, but did he use the same means? There is a fine line between the person, and the motivation of the person. We must also consider the avoidance of falling into the trap to use the same weapons used against us. Do we use manipulation to combat manipulation? Do we use deceit to combat deceit? Do we use deception to combat deception? If we do, then we are carnal. If we can put a human face on our “enemy” we are yet carnal. All things to consider as we venture into this letter.

For some reason we assume Ephesians 6:10 through 6:16 is some strange book in and of itself. Not so, the verses relate to the entire letter, as the letter relates to them. The warfare Examples are found in this letter, making up our own examples and premises is an act of the flesh, not the Spirit. Simply because something works, doesn’t mean it’s of God. Witches use witchcraft because it works in the natural, yet witchcraft is a product of darkness. We were able to manipulate someone into doing what we wanted, it worked, but it was also demonic.

It becomes clear Paul said we are to engage in warfare, but he also shows warfare is prayer related. Paul begins by showing his authority to write, making it clear this is an Apostolic letter, thus we can be assured we will find Commandments involved. The letter is written to the saints at Ephesus, and “to the faithful in Christ Jesus” (v. 1). The last group fits all those who are Born Again who stand in the Faith.

We know Timothy was the Pastor at Ephesus, we can also read First and Second Timothy revealing how he had troubles and problems, yet in this letter it appears as if “all is well”. We find Paul is talking to the congregation to encourage them, as he gives them the contents of his prayer for them, so they can join with his words to reach the result.

Ephesians 1:1-2 is one sentence, Ephesians 1:3-6 is also one sentence, thus the two sentences set the stage for the letter. Grace and Peace from the Father and the Lord Jesus, but where is “Mercy”? This is a letter of Order, Grace needs to be the subject matter.

Verse 3 is going to define an area for us, as well as the purpose of the area: Blessed by the God and Father of our Lord Jesus who has Blessed us with all Spiritual Blessings in “heavenly places in Christ”. This defines the local of Heavenly Places as a place of Blessing in Christ, later we will see the phrase, “Spiritual wickedness in heavenly places”, do you think they relate?

Verse 4 shows God has “chosen us in Him” before the foundation of the world, which is predestination, the purpose, “we should be holy”. With the addition of the world Should we find the Predestination is the calling, but the Holy part is predicated on our submission to the New Man, indicating a Process. Verse 5 confirms this by saying “unto the adoption” rather than being Adopted. Thus far we have defined purpose, local, what a heavenly place is for, and who its for.

Verse 6 shows who made us accepted and how; God made us accepted, but He did it by Grace, as Grace is the Gift of the Holy Ghost. This letter is written to Spiritual people who want to remain so. The word Accepted is the Greek Charitoo meaning to honor with blessings of Grace, contrasting to by Grace through Faith.

 

Eph 1:7-23

A little background review of this battlefield is in order; First Timothy was written from Laodicea in 63AD, one year prior to this letter being written. First and Second Timothy are pastoral letters, letters written to the leader himself, they are not general, or open letters; whereas, Ephesians is a general letter informing the members of Ephesus. This letter is one of support and encouragement, while placing order on the proper form of Godly warfare. Paul just told us the local, the people, how God is behind the Process, indicating it is a Process. Position will be next in order, then Paul prays for the Ephesians and those who are the “faithful in Christ Jesus”.

We are the accepted In Him, there we find we have Redemption through (process) His Blood, showing the He is Jesus (v. 7). The forgiveness of sins (plural) according to the Riches of His Grace. Grace is still the central theme, thus Grace is by the Blood of Jesus. The word Redemption is the Greek Apolutrosis a compound word meaning A release from judgment based on a payment (ransom) made, the Ransom is not only the Death of Christ, but we find the Blood is involved, linking it to the Resurrection. Mercy is found at the face of the Cross, Grace in the Resurrection.

Verse 8 shows how much Jesus has given, He has Abounded toward us all Wisdom and Prudence, but we have to receive it by faith. The Word Prudence is the Greek Phronesis meaning an understanding, or knowledge regarding the will and love of God. Verse 9 continues the thought by showing He has made known unto us the Mystery of His Will, according to His Good Pleasure, which He has “purposed” in Himself, as we are in Him. In verse 5 it was “the good pleasure of His Will”, here in verse 9 it’s the “good pleasure”. Both verses use the same Greek word, Eudokia meaning a delight by choice. God gave us free moral choice, then presented the Gospel so we could make a choice, but we also find God made a choice as well. We also see it’s in Himself and In Him, thus the Mystery is in Christ, but one has to be in Christ to know it.

Verse 10 gives us the dispensation of the fullness of times; or The management or oversight of the Filling of Seasons, pointing to the very end of both the Day and Night. Then we find the phrase “might gather together in one” which is the one Greek word Anakephalaioo meaning To gather as one, it’s akin to a chicken gathering up her chicks.

Then we see two more phrases, “in heaven” and “on earth”, giving those under the altar as they are joined by those who caught up, then those on earth on the last day who find their names in the Book of Life.

Predestinated is defined as something purposed by God, which refers to the Plan, or the Declaration. The Plan is secure, it has been since the foundation of the world, the Witness to the Report is being carried out on earth until the day when He “might” gather together in One. This “One” will also be a theme in this letter, we will find the word One means meaning things, depending on which Greek word is used.

The phrase, “who works ALL THINGS after the counsel of His Own Will” (v. 11) points right to the Will of God. If this is the case, why even pray “not my will, but Your Will”? Therefore, we pray, the Will of God has all this in hand, He has chosen us, placed us in His Body with the full expectation of us making it. How about the wicked? The reason for warfare, not to destroy them, rather its to keep us from being one of them, or joining to them. In Jesus we obtained the inheritance, not through any other means, All Things work to the counsel of His Will, whether we like them, or not; whether we understand them, or not. The phrase All Things, means Good or Evil they will fit into the overall plan, but we want to fit into the Good plan, not the plan set forth regarding the Wicked, or the condemned in the world.

Paul then makes the separation by showing we Should be to the praise of God, not the anguish. We first heard, then received, then trusted, then believed what we heard by applying our trust in God, we were Sealed by the Holy Spirit of promise; however, as we will find, one can be Sealed, yet grieve the same Holy Spirit (v. 12- 13).

The word Sealed means a Protection by a mark to give another the authenticity to project some granted authority, it doesn’t mean they have independent authority. Rather it’s like unto the Centurion, who had authority, but knew he was subject to authority. The word Rebellion means to use a lower authority in an attempt to overthrow a higher, or equal authority. Higher authority never overthrows lower authority, it’s already higher, thus it’s a matter of invoking the higher, not a matter of attempting to overthrow the lower (v. 12). We found the Holy Spirit is the New Man, thus the second we obtain the New Man, we are sealed, marked as the chosen, set in the Plan with all the heavenly blessings.

Prior Paul said the Blood of Jesus gives us Redemption, now he places it in order by showing the forgiveness of sins comes first, the goal then comes Redemption (until the redemption – v 14). This is classic showing of the Plan (Report – Declaration), and the Witness, the Report says we are justified and glorified, but it’s the proclamation, the work is being done on earth by the Witness. If we confuse the Report with the Witness, we will assume there is no Process, we can remain nasty, legalistic, carnal, using the wiles of the enemy, when the purpose is for us to agree with the Report by allowing the Witness to work in us bringing us to result, even the salvation of our souls.

Before we leave here we have to look at Ephesians 1:12; the phrase, “should be to the praise of His glory”. Notice this is a “should”, but jump ahead to verse 14 where we find, “unto the praise of His glory”, then verse 17, “the Father of glory”. The progression is there, from should, unto, the Father, here is where we find Mercy. The purpose of warfare is to advance in the twofold process of Mercy and Grace. The only way the devil can touch us is when we grant him opportunity (place), showing we have the power, not the devil. If he has to wait until we grant him place, it must show we can also take it from him by our repentance, faith and trust in God.

Verses 15 and 16 show the motivation for the prayer, their faith in the Lord Jesus, toward the love unto the saints, which defines “Faithfulness”. The wording “give thanks” is the Greek Eucharisteo meaning Good Grace, it’s often referred to as a response from someone who does not deserve Grace. It centers on being thankful for some gift, which we know in this case would be Grace. Paul just told us all the things Jesus granted us in the Inheritance, now he is going to show us how he prayed, becoming the example of his warfare.

Paul’s encouragement in this prayer fits with, “When you have done all to Stand, Stand therefore”. How did he do it? “giving thanks”, showing his appreciation for all Jesus did. Beginning at verse 17, continuing for a number of verses Paul will tell us how he prayed. If we take this to 6:18 we find the method of warfare is “praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, watching thereunto will all perseverance and supplication for all saints”, then he added his prayer request, “as for me, that utterance may be given unto me”, is it faith? Why not say, “utterance must be given”, or “thanks for  the utterance is given”? Because he knows the difference between asking and demanding (v. 6:18-19). We are looking at how Paul prayed “in the Spirit”, not tongues, rather this is in conjunction with the Will of the Spirit found in the Mystery.

Verse 17 begins with God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of Glory, “may give”, you the Spirit of Wisdom, revelation, in the knowledge of Him. So how many spirits do we get? This goes right back to “sealed with the Holy Spirit”, from Sealed to Impartation. Putting these together we find clarity, we are Sealed by the Spirit, we then ask in faith for the Wisdom of God, then coupled with His Knowledge, all found in the Holy Spirit.

This also connects with verse 18 by the term “being enlightened” which is the Greek word Photizo meaning To give light, or bring to make to see, which is “exposure”, thus the clarity and wisdom are paramount considering exposure would be next. When the “eyes of our understanding” are enlightened, we are exposed and know it. However, without Wisdom we won’t know how to deal with it; without clarity we won’t know it’s exposure. What could be exposed? Rulers of darkness of this present world, or any wile of the old nature still in residence. If we are in the Hand of God, than the exposure is a product of God. The lust isn’t, the exposure is,  then we find what the word Justified really means. Faith reaches for a Hope, but it takes clarity to know what the Hope is we’re reaching for (v.18).

Here we find the “riches of The glory of the inheritance in the saints” (v. 18): this is not “to” but “in”, taking us back to “riches of His Grace” (v.7), and “has chosen us in Him” (v. 4), with Romans 8:18 showing the Glory is in us. This prayer is then for those who are Born Again having the Greater He in residence. This is a very important verse, in the Old Testament the Glory fell, today some want it to fall, but we have the Glory within, the same Glory will enlighten us.

We have all sorts of Greek words here, all are important to help us in our format of warfare. In verse 19 the first Power is the Greek Dunamis, meaning a granted Power capable for the task assigned to it. In the Book of Revelation we find the False Prophet also has Dunamis, but the task assigned to him is to tempt the Woman. Dunamis is only definable by the task at hand, if one needs extra power to push a car, then one more person shows up it’s enough to push the car, then the two become Dunamis. The one was insufficient, the two became able, but if they had to push a train the two would be incapable. They had the Dunamis for the smaller task, but lacked it for the greater. Therein lays the difference between the Power unto Salvation, and the Power the False Prophet has. To tempt someone by deception takes a power based in the darkness, but it’s not the same as the Power granted us. An army with fifty soldiers can overtake a fast food restaurant, but hardly an army of 10,000. However, an army able to put 10,000 to flight can be as simple as a Christian praying in the will of the Spirit.

Jesus is placed far above those elements we war against, because He defeated them by the Cross. All things are under the feet of Jesus, yet we are His Body, so does it mean we can order things around? Or do we know they have no power over us? The premise is we fight to keep in mind only Jesus is the Head of the Body, things are not. Some of our greatest battles are found in “things”, we need the anointing, but it is not God.  The office is great, but it’s not greater than Jesus. We need the Power, but it’s not God. God has all those things, He will give them to us, but we must keep things in order.

Paul lists five areas under the feet of Jesus, 1) principalities, 2) power, 3) mighty, 4) dominion, and 5) every name that is named (v. 21). Then he adds, “not only in this world, but also in what is to come”. This shows two worlds, not two earths. This goes right back to “the fullness of times” with the Mystery of His Will, what Mystery? For the Gentiles to be granted acceptance, showing God is no Respecter of persons. A Principality is a place, or area, the Law of Moses is a Principality, it’s not the nation, but in the nation.

Although we find five areas at this point, in Ephesians 6:12 he lists four, so did he forget one? Perhaps he forgot what warfare was. Not hardly, he is bringing warfare into a Spiritual attitude and endeavor.

The list in Ephesians 6:12 reads:

1) principalities

2) powers

3) rulers of the darkness of this world, and

4) Spiritual wickedness in high places.

 

If we compare the lists perhaps we can find a clue:

Eph 1:21 Eph 6:12
Principality Principalities
Power Powers
Might Rulers of darkness of this world
Dominion Spiritual wickedness in high places
Name that is named

 

Well, what does “name above all names” mean? Does it refer to Jehovah? Is it saying the Name of Jesus is greater than the name of the Father? How can the Son be greater than the Father? Wait, the metaphor Name means Authority, thus the Name or authority of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost is granted in the Name of Jesus, whether it’s unto Salvation, or unto Judgment, it’s Jesus who has the Authority. Jehovah is an Old Testament authority, still effective for those under the Law as they hear the Law, but the Father said, “hear ye Him”. We are of the Body of Christ, not the Body of Jehovah, or the Body of El, or the Body of Elohiym; no way does it means we are disrespectful to the title Jehovah, rather it shows if we fall back to titles the Father used for those in darkness, yet claim to be in the Body of Christ we are in fact disrespectful to the Name of Jesus, not real wise considering the Father gave Jesus the Name above all names. It also stands Jesus knew both the Greek and Jew would enter the Body, also means He knows all the various languages used. We are not going to impress Jesus by using a different pronunciation of His name. It’s not the pronunciation, but having the Authority of the Name. Anyone can attest, when we said, “come out in the Name of Jesus”, the demon didn’t say, “you didn’t pronounce it right”. The Authority of Jesus is greater than all authorities, making all other “names” subordinate. Where does one find the Name? In the Body of Christ, the one and only element on this earth given the Authority of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost. The Name of Jesus is greater than our church, denomination, religion, ministry, nation, or any name (authority) having authority.

Well, back to the elements, in Ephesians 1:21 we find the singular usage, but in Ephesians 6:12 they are plural. It’s not out of place, since Ephesians 1:21 also says, “above all”, which would make the singular, plural. The first two compare, then comes Might as it relates to Rulers. The word Might is the Greek Dunamis the word Rulers is the Greek Kosmokrator meaning with a Power of the world, or a Power from the world. This shows these “rulers” have a Dunamis, but it’s limited to the carnal or spirit of man.

Our minds hear “ruler” and we put a face on the term, presuming the ruler is some being, perhaps a devil, or someone we don’t like, or even the Wicked. It’s not a person, but the thing behind them, the element using them, the ruler controlling and deceiving them becomes the element we war against. For the most part the war to remain free of someone’s self-induced tornado, yet Paul will name several rulers. Any emotion governing us to make decisions, or causing to say things, or causes us to do things we should not is a ruler over us. To be angry and sin not, means we don’t allow anger to govern us, guide us, controls us, dominate us, or cause us to make decisions. Pride is another, it rules us when it causes us to make decisions, rather than say “you are right”, we retaliate in some childish manner.

The word Dominion is the Greek Kuriotes meaning A lord who has civil power or authority, it was used in II Peter 2:10, also in Jude 1:8 in reference to how the wicked despising dominion (government in II Pet 2:10). The Wicked are not the Dominion, they despise it, thus this Dominion means a civil authority. If the Government calls us to war, we obey the Government. However, if the “civil” authority does something, we don’t like it, yet we go to “warfare” against them in a personal attack, we have failed at warfare. If the Government allows us a voice, we use it in a Christian manner, not vindictive, since we are still an Ambassador for the Kingdom. The letter to the Colossians tells us Jesus created all these elements, even if we war against them (Col 1:16), thus we have to keep things in Order.

All things have a purpose, whether we understand the purpose or not. Here Paul clearly shows even the world order is subject to Jesus. Does it mean the world order operates in the Name of Jesus? Hardly, we know the dragon gave his power, authority and seat to the world. So what does it mean? In the end Jesus will judge, thus the Judge has the ultimate Authority.

Verses 22 and 23 show how Jesus has put all things under His feet, also He is the Head (Authority, or Name) Over All Things To the Church, showing the purpose is To the Church, the place of Salvation, it’s the Church who becomes the Bride. Between the Feet and Head we find the Body, the Fullness of the Body is not just the Body, but the purpose of the Body. This also shows the Body has members who are the Church, but not all the Body is the Church, yet the purpose for being in the Body is for all to be of the Church.  A point of warfare, we battle by the New Man to be Spiritual in nature, becoming usable building material for Jesus to form us into the Church. Nothing is greater in Power and Authority on this earth than the Body of Jesus. However, misuse of the Authority of Power is a terrible mistake.

 

Eph 2:1-7

Chapter two doesn’t end the prayer, the prayer doesn’t end for some time, thus Paul isn’t talking to the devil, nor is he cursing the darkness, although he will mention the evil nature of natural man, but in so doing he shows how Jesus has delivered us, is delivering us, He will deliver us, if we Believe. The “things” couldn’t stop the Authority of Jesus from drawing us to the Cross, surely the “things” can’t stop us from being formed into the Church.

Verse 2 introduces us to a “prince”, a prince is known by his principality, a principality is either the beginning of something, or a place in a kingdom (Greek Arche). The word Power stands for Authority, the word “course” is the Greek Aion meaning an Age, or Season, it’s the same word used in the phrase “rulers of darkness of this present world (Aion)”. This present Aion is then the “course of this world”, which gives us the dominion of these “rulers”. The devil will be bound in the Night until the Fifth Angel opens the pit, but in this Age we who are Born Again are restraining evil.

The biggest clue here is the Name of Jesus is above all names, yet here we find a name (authority) relating to darkness, thus the Name of Jesus is still above the authority of the prince of authority of the air. It’s not a matter of reminding us, or reminding this prince, it’s a matter of us believing it. There is no way the devil can force us to use any ruler of darkness, we make the choice to use, or resist. Belief is a powerful weapon, just as unbelief is a powerful. Jesus could do no mighty works because of the unbelief of the people, but He did do mighty works when the people did believe. Being Spiritual in nature makes us truly appreciate the Authority, but being in the Body and carnal seems to make us prideful of our position, yet not appreciative.

The principality for the prince of the authority of the air has inhabitants, they are known as the “children of disobedience”, among whom we were; therefore, the realm or principality for this prince is disobedience, the token for disobedience is unbelief. The element keeping them in disobedience is based in the lusts they follow, the same ones we followed when we are trapped in the world (v. 3). However, when God who is Rich in Mercy saved us by His Mercy by placing us in the Body, we found those same things based in disobedience became subordinate to us through the Name of Jesus.

There are other words in verse 2 we must consider as well, the word Worketh, is the Greek Energeo meaning something active and energetic, something strong, it can be used in a good sense, or evil. In the good sense James will use it to show the power of prayer (James 5:16); Paul used it to show the operation of the Spirit (Rom 8:26-27). In both cases we find the word refers to something causing something to happen, thus whether it’s good or evil depends on the source. Here the source is the “prince of the power of the air”, thus it’s something coming from the prince. This connects back to the “spirit lusting to envy”, being incapable of doing good. The world considers many of its endeavors “good”, but they are run by the spirit lusting to envy, every endeavor turns to evil in some way, usually when man takes the glory.

The word “disobedience” is the Greek Apeitheia meaning one who cannot be persuaded, it was used by Paul in Romans 11:30, where it affirms the concept of God’s Mercy saving us from the realm of disobedience, then bringing us to a place of safety in the Body to become Born Again to have the ability to reach the end of our faith even the salvation of our souls; thus warfare in this area would be to continue to believe.

This prince of the power of the air has a voice, centered on tempting us through the flesh to use the “rulers of darkness”. There are several evidences of this voice in the world today. Whatever man fears, will soon come upon him. We hear of diseases few knew about fifty years ago, but now all of sudden people are dying right and left because of them, what happened? Man’s fear first accepts the voice of the prince, then man voices the fear, bringing it to pass, man is still justified or condemned by words.

Paul didn’t leave us out, he again shows we were under the hand of this evil prince, among the “children of disobedience” in times pasts, those lusts did work in us, we were motivated by sin, by fear, by self-promotion, we were by “nature” the children of wrath. However, we are Removed from the principality, the “rulers of darkness” lost their power over us (v. 3-4). We were “dead in sins”, thus we were also “dead in trespasses and sins” (v. 2 & 5). We finished the course by imputing ourselves dead by the sinless Body of Jesus on the Cross, then we received the Spirit of Holiness to gain the power of the Resurrection.

Verse 7 gives us another “age”, the word “ages” in the phrase “ages to come” is the Greek Aion, noted above, thus we find Seasons, in this Present Aion we are faced with things they will not face in the Night. Things go bump in the Night, but other things come in deceptive ways during the Day.

The word Eternity only appears once in the Bible (Isa 57:15), but the word Eternal appears over 40 times, with two of those in the Old Testament, making Eternal a New Testament concept. In nearly all the usages we find the Greek word Aionios which a compound word. The classic Greek used this word to show something without end, or something which cannot cease to exist, or something not subject to time. We find it used for the term “eternal life”, or Aionios Zoe as Zoe often related to the Life of God. Some cult systems think since Aion means an age, Aionios meaning “eternal judgment” is some type of timed element, or a weekender, but we also know an element of knowledge in the Doctrine of Christ is “Eternal Judgment”. We find the proof, in Hebrews 5:9 by the phrase “eternal salvation”, but in Hebrews 6:2 we see “eternal judgment”, the word Eternal in both cases is the Greek Aionios. If the Judgment is timed for a season, then our stay in heaven is also timed, meaning we have no hope. Hell and death are tossed into the Lake of Fire, along with those whose name is not found in the Book of Life. Hell is a place within the earth for the souls to remain until the day of Judgment, then the elements will melt with a fervent heat, so much so the feet of Jesus are metaphorically seen as Brass as if they burned in a fire (Rev 1:15 & II Pet 3:10-12). Although we see what appears as hell being a timed element, it will be tossed into the Lake of Fire, which is the place of the second death, as eternal judgment. There is a resurrection unto damnation into a place of torment, the basic rudiments in the Doctrine of Jesus so state.

Eternal and Immortal are different, Immortal is void of death, and the consequences thereof, Eternal is the removal of time as an indicator, or a day is like a thousand years, a thousand years like a day. Time and age were not factors in the life of Adam until death entered his existence. Once we are removed from the place of time, time will not be a factor to us, it will always be Now in the constant state of Joy and Peace. On the other hand the resurrection unto damnation will also be without time, meaning the pain and darkness of being completely void of any attribute of God will always be a “Now” without end. Incentive has two sides, one is the reaching to something, the other is avoiding something, we have both, yet we center ourselves on reaching toward Jesus.

The phrase “has quickened us together” in verse 5 is one Greek word, Suzoopoieo, which is a compound word meaning To make one alive together. This would be an example of Eternity and Immortal, the second death will no longer be a factor to those who walk with Jesus. John tells us, those who make the First Resurrection are free of the second death (Rev 20:6). It’s still appointed unto all men once to die, then comes the Judgment, but at the Judgment the Second Death becomes a factor for the lost.

We can’t forget where we came from, more important we can’t forget it was God who placed us in the Body according to His good pleasure. No effort on our part was able to free us from disobedience, it was God alone. Now we have been Made in Life Together with Christ, for by Grace we are saved. Hebrews 2:14 tells us by death Jesus destroyed (made ineffective) the devil, who had the power of death. The same is true when we accept the Cross, the devil, the devils, the rulers of darkness, the old nature all became ineffective in our lives. Paul will tell us not to give place (opportunity) to the devil, thus the devil cannot take it, unless we give it.

These verses are still defining our positional Authority, we may be here on earth, but the Authority in the Body has us sitting together in heavenly places “in Christ Jesus”, not “with Christ Jesus”. As long as we are in the Body, then we are where the Body of Christ is. The Body sits at the Right hand side of majesty on high, all this shows things are under the feet of Jesus, we still tread on serpents. However, we must keep in mind the phrase “heavenly places” are not the Throne, it’s a position above the earth, the phrase will be a major factor later.

If we are In Christ Jesus there must be a purpose, in the “ages” (Aion) to come He might show the Exceeding riches of His Grace in His Kindness toward us through Christ Jesus (v. 7). What Exceeding Riches? The ones he just talked about, “what the riches of glory of His inheritance in the saints” (v. 1:18). The positional areas are also important, “of His Grace In His kindness”, “through Christ Jesus”, “in Christ Jesus” (v. 6), these show the Riches are found in the Hope of being partakers in the First Resurrection. The entire premise is based on the Faith of Jesus having proven the Power of Christ, the Cross is a great separating point between disobedience and obedience.

 

Eph 2:8-10

Now the Gift, and how it works. Just a few verses prior we found we Believed and were sealed by the Holy Spirit, now comes Faith based on the belief. The verse upon which all Evangelical theology stands, “For by Grace you are Saved through faith, not of yourselves, It Is The Gift of God” (v. 8). Grace is the Greek Charis, it’s translated as “gift” in some places, but Grace is the ability of God through the Spirit to form us into the very Image of God’s Son, free of sin, free of stain, empowered to be over principality, power, might, dominion, by a Name above all names. Verse 8 gives us various areas to consider, Grace, Saved, Faith, Not of your own and Gift. It is not “by faith”, but “through faith”, or a process, the word Saved is not Soteria but Sozo. It begins with “By Grace” giving us method, then “are saved” showing a present tense position, which was defined for us back in verse 5; then “through faith”, the word Through is the Greek Dia meaning Of a place, or For this cause, the word Gift is the Greek Doron meaning A gift given as an expression of honor, this is not the “gift of salvation”, this is the Gift of Grace, thus the Gift is the Honor bestowed on those God has chosen according to His good pleasure before the world was framed. This also connects to, “the praise of the glory of His Grace” (v. 1:6), “the riches of His Grace” (v. 1:7). The Gift is defined for us in Ephesians 3:7 as Grace, in 3:7 the word Gift is the Greek Dorea meaning a free gift with emphasis on its gratuitous character.

Grace is the New Birth, the granting of the New Man, who is created after God’s true holiness and righteousness (Eph 4:24). It’s not faith saving us, it’s Grace through faith, thus when James says faith alone won’t save us, he is right, faith must connect to Grace. We can have tons of faith in our ability, or faith in some religious endeavor, or faith in our intellect, but unless we are in Grace Through Faith it won’t mean a thing in the end.

If this is a prayer why does he say “you”? Ahh, this is not him praying to God, but Paul telling these Ephesians what he prayed to God for them. No matter who we are in the Body, we must know the Purpose for being in the Body is to become the Church. There is nothing to prevent it once we’re Born Again, all we need to complete the call. We will find Paul telling us there are certain “things” sent to hinder the process, we better find out what they are, what their purpose is, and how to avoid them.

The phrase “not of works” in verse 8 refers to obtaining, not maintaining, some of us get it confused, we think Grace is matter of doing nothing, but Grace is the ability to do Grace. In essence, the works of Grace are done through Grace, but no man, yea, not even all the supposed good works of all mankind put together can obtain God’s Grace, the Gift is by the efforts of Jesus for us. The Charisma of Charis is the result of the Charis, but why Faith? Why not go back to belief? After all Jesus said if you are baptized and continue to believe the phrase “shall be saved” applies. Faith is a Now confidence based on the evidence of our position and condition, reaching ahead to the purpose of all this, the salvation of our souls. This is the procedure of process, the means is Grace, but the word Faith has to entail more than our measure of faith. It does, in Ephesians 3:12 we learn how we have boldness and access with confidence by “the Faith of Him (Jesus)”. The Faith of Jesus is proven, our faith follows to the faith by Grace. No natural mind can see the footsteps of the Faith of Jesus, it takes the Spirit in us.

Verse 9 has a purpose as well, “lest any man should boast”, if the faith is our measure of faith, surely some would boast. Verse 10 is also Purpose, for we are “created in Christ Jesus”, unto good works, which God has ordained we should walk in them. The word Should makes it permissive on our part, again showing Predestinated doesn’t mean God will force us to do anything. The word Created points to the New Man making us a New Creature (Eph 4:24), thus connecting Grace to the New Birth. The word Created is the Greek Ktizo meaning to form, shape or transform, it comes from the classical Greek relating to one who makes ships, or the proprietor, or ship manufacturer; it shows the forming process by the New Man; explaining our souls are being formed into Spiritual by the Spirit in us.

 

Eph 2:11-22

Remember from where we came, remember the “weapons” we used then, don’t turn around and use them again. Remember we were once Gentiles in the flesh, fulfilling the lust of the flesh. We as Gentiles were without hope, separated from the Promise by those who are called “the circumcision”. This defines the term for us as well, Circumcision means one has a right to a Covenant presented by God to man. The Jew considered themselves Rich because of it, the Gentile Poor for the lack of it. This will be James point as well, prior to the Cross the Gentile was under the hand of the prince of the power of the air without hope, the Covenant Tokens were not presented to the Gentile. However, by the Cross the Gentile came around the Law to become circumcised of heart, as they were sealed by the Holy Spirit of Promise. The past is a time to remember how we were without Christ, being aliens and strangers from the Covenants of Promise, but Now, we’re in Christ Jesus (v. 12). From Remember, to Now, being the point to the prayer.

Verse 13 speaks of the Blood, taking us back to 1:7, “in Whom we have redemption through His Blood”. The Blood is the power of the Sacrifice, it is the Basis of the New Covenant. Hebrews will go into more detail, but for here we find by His Blood we could receive Grace, which also means prior to no one received God’s Grace. Paul just finished saying we as Gentiles were “without God in the world”, now he shows not even the Circumcision of the flesh allowed the Jew into the presence of God, yet we obtained.

The “Flesh” of Jesus has abolished the enmity, “even the Law of Commandments” (which includes both the Law of Moses and the Ten Commandments) contained in Ordinances: for to Make in Himself of Two, One New Man, so making Peace with God for us. Did He make the Law and the Cross One? No, this is making Jew and Gentile one in opportunity by the New Man. This also shows a “Peace Maker” is someone who shows how mankind can be at Peace with God. If Jesus said there will be wars and rumors of wars, why do we think we can force Peace on the world?

The partition between man and God has been removed, the throne of Grace is open, by the Faith of Jesus we can come boldly to the throne to Obtain Mercy and find Grace. Our faith is vital, it keeps us in the Faith, thus Through the Faith of Jesus we maintain by our faith in Jesus. Our faith is reaching to the Hope set before us, the Faith of Jesus has obtained, giving us faith to Faith.

The word Abolished in verse 15 is the Greek Katargeo meaning To Loose, or To cause to be unemployed, or to set aside. The word Enmity is the Greek Echthra meaning the cause of hatred, or opposed God. Did the Law of Moses oppose God?  No, it opposed those who sinned, separating them from God. The Law of Moses as a principality created as a division, it could never bring Unity between man and God, it was not designed to, rather it was designed like the Tabernacle, to set up barriers between man and God. The Middle partition would always have the Cherubim protecting it. The “One Man” is still Jesus, we’re in His Body, thus by the Body we “might” be reconciled unto God (v. 16).

In verse 17 it appears as if Jesus came and preached to the Ephesians, by the Anointing He did. Paul isn’t taking credit for the preaching, he knows the anointing on the Office spoke through him. As a member of the Body he also knows the One Body has many parts, we can see whether the saint of the household who had the Promise, or the Gentile who by nature was a stranger are now near unto God because we are in the Body of Christ. By showing it was the anointing preaching through Paul, he still shows there is nothing to brag in.

Verse 18 will link to another verse shortly, here in verse 18 the “both” refer to Jew and Gentile by the circumcision of the heart they have Access by One Spirit, through the One Body of the One Jesus Christ, yet we are members many. What then would the enemy do to disrupt it? Division and strife through the carnal nature, every division in the Body disrupts the power granted the Body. The use of the Spirit links this back to Grace, as we are Sealed by the Holy Spirit. Theology isn’t going to give us access, the flesh isn’t, minding the flesh isn’t, remaining carnal isn’t, rather it’s by the Spirit or better by the New Man we have granted access. This also gives us Christ in us, or Jesus in us as the Greater He giving us access and Boldness.

The Purpose of the Body is to be “fitly joined together”, but the carnal nature of man always seeks to be the greatest of the great, to have the special prize making them higher and holier than the rest of the Body, thereby causing division and strife by their envious nature. Only those of the Body of Christ (Flesh of Jesus) are privy to the Spirit of Truth, by being in the Body, yet by having the Spirit we have Access to the Father, because Jesus has removed the middle partition. The New Man is forming us into the Image of God’s Son, Who now sits on the Right Hand Side of Majesty on High.

Therefore we as Gentiles are no more strangers, no more children of wrath, no more under the Law of Moses. We are now of the Body, which has the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, with Jesus Christ Himself being the chief corner stone (vs. 19-20). Being a little arrogant brother Paul? No, not at all, the position of the Apostle was to begin bodies in virgin areas, or bring Commandment: the Prophet gave direction, and delivered Doctrine. Jesus is the corner stone, it all rests on Him, yet He is the Head (Authority) of the Body. The things of Jesus are important, but not more important than Jesus. We build on Him, yet He is the Head, we are His Body, we are in Christ to be of Christ Jesus.

The word Temple in verse 21 is the Greek Naos, it’s not the Greek Hieron meaning the entire Temple, rather the Greek Naos means To Dwell, it was used to describe the Holy of Holies wherein God dwelled. The word Habitation or Dwelling Place is the Greek Katoiketerion meaning To Inhabit, thus Paul draws a line from the Household, to the Holy of Holies, to the Habitation, as an example of the building process we go through to reach goal. This is clearer when he speaks of the breath, length, depth and height, four areas, giving us the four-square construction of the Holy of Holies.

Of course we know the “building” is the Church Jesus is building from the Body, as we are being Framed together in the Process of growth. Again he ends this section by showing it’s “through the Spirit”. This is the same Spirit we are sealed by, thus to be sealed means we are set apart or sanctified but the purpose is for the Process of growth.

 

Eph 3:1-12

“For this cause”? What cause? The building process, Paul’s purpose and the purpose of any leader is not only to build, but keep the Unity of the Faith by holding the Unity of the Spirit. It’s the purpose of Paul’s letter to the Ephesians, his concept of the “two shall be one” not only pointed to the Jew and Gentile in the Body, but to the members of the church at Ephesus. It’s still the One Spirit, but if we think the Faith is our measure of faith we will never have Unity. This is the Faith of Jesus, one Faith, set, proven, perfect.

Again Paul points to the “dispensation of Grace”, this takes us back to Ephesians 1:10 where we read, “in the dispensation of the fullness of times”, but here it’s Grace. What gives? The word Dispensation is the Greek Oikonima meaning the administration of a house, or the property, connecting again to the “building”. Prior Paul opened the concept of the “house” to the fullness of times, here it’s limited to the time of Grace alone. When is the fullness of these times? The Rapture, then the building of the Church will cease, as the Night begins.

The reveling of the mystery to Paul was simple, “Depart: for I will send you far hence unto the Gentiles” (Acts 22:21). The mystery was the opening of the promise to all mankind, or “all flesh” as the prophecy of Joel stated. The term “all flesh” doesn’t mean the Spirit will fill every person, it means Grace is opened to all people, Jew and Gentile.

The Mystery takes us back to “having made known unto us the Mystery of His will” (v. 1:9). Then we get a division between the prophets of Old and the prophets of the New, showing the “apostles and prophets” doesn’t mean the Prophets of Old. The term, “son of man” in this context points to the prophets of Old. Here Paul shows the Mystery of Christ was not seen in the Old, yet they spoke of it. The revealing is by the Spirit, the same Spirit granting us Access (vs. 4-5). Did the Apostles and Prophets just make up stuff? No, the Holy Ghost gave them Commandment, Direction and Doctrine. For us the Spirit speaks the mystery, which Mystery is found in verse 6. We should be Fellow Heirs of the “same Body”, as Partakers of His Promise (Grace).  We imputed the flesh dead on the Cross, the Body we gained is the Body of Christ.

Verse 7 gives us “the gift” noted back in Ephesians 2:8, defined as Grace. No where do we find Salvation is the Gift, it’s the goal, Salvation belongs to the Lord. Grace is God’s, but given to us to reach Salvation. The phrase, “gift of the grace of God” could read, “gift of the gift of God”, since the Greek word for Grace (Charis) is also translated as “gift”. The word Gift is the Greek Dorea meaning a free gift with emphasis on its gratuitous character, by connecting it to Grace we find Grace is the Free Gift of God.

In the same verse we see the phrase, “effectual working of His power”, taking us back to Ephesians 1:19 to the phrase, “working of His mighty power”. In Ephesians 1:19 the word “power” is a different Greek word, but it helps put this together; it’s the Greek Kratos meaning Force, or Holding fast, or Maintaining. In Ephesians 3:7 it’s the Greek Dunamis, which we know means a power sufficient for the challenge. Grace was “given” unto Paul by the Dunamis of God, it was not a work on Paul’s part wherein he could boast, yet after he received the Free Gift of Grace the work began. The same “Power” came from on High, it was the very purpose for the disciples to Tarry on Pentecost. Without it we can have Scripture, but like the Pharisees not know why.

The mystery was not to remain secret, rather when any member of the Body gets something, it’s for the whole Body. There is no “revelation the Body isn’t ready for” (v. 8). What does this connect to? Ephesians 1:18 to the phrase, “and what the riches of the glory of His inheritance in the saints”. Who are the saints? These Ephesians, you and I, as well as the rest of the Body of Christ. So where is the “glory”? Within, because it is within we were made the Glory of God (Rom 8:18).

Paul then expands his area to “all men”, then adds one word bringing this into a different area. The word is “fellowship”, no one had Fellowship with God through the Law of Moses, yet Grace allows us Fellowship with God, it begins when we treat the people of God as God does, we need Mercy and Grace to accomplish the task. Fellowship depends on like areas, the first is “God is Spirit” connecting to the Spirit making our souls Spiritual in nature. The process of Justification is the changing of natures, our souls were flesh related, after we received the Spirit the change is to become Spiritual in nature.

The mystery is to know the principalities, powers in heavenly places, but don’t we fight these things? They are “things”, not gods. The first step is to put things in order, don’t worship the things of God, worship God.

Back in 2:18 we had Access by the Spirit, but here in 3:12 it changes, or does it? Back in 2:18 it was “through Him”, in 3:12 it has the added feature of the “Faith of Him”. It was the Faith of Jesus reaching beyond the Cross to the Resurrection, then beyond to Right hand side of Majesty on High. The Confidence comes from the Faith of Jesus as a proven element of Christ. When we couple them together we find the Unity of the Spirit, with the Unity of the Faith, those two will bring the Unity of the Body.

 

Eph 3:13-21

In verse 13 we see how we are not to lose our confidence, but if we have our faith in things, or if we have elevated things or people, if they fail, we fall. Our confidence is in the ability of Jesus, not our own. The same is true with Trust, we can trust people to do as they should, but we never put our trust in them. We put our trust in God, He will never fail, people do. If we trust someone to accomplish a goal, yet they fail, but we fall twice as hard. We don’t put our trust in the anointing, we put our trust in God, who brings the anointing; however, we trust in the anointing to do as God said it would. We also find fainting not in tribulations is part of our glory; the word Faint is the Greek Ekkakeo meaning exhausted, or disappointed.

Verses 14, 15 and 16 is Paul’s motivation for Standing, but his method is in prayer. The purpose is Unity for the “whole family” in heaven and earth is “named”, so God can grant us according “to His riches in glory” to be strengthened with might “by His Spirit” in the Inner man. This takes us back to First Corinthians 1:11-12, the Spirit of God with the Spirit that is of God. The Spirit of God includes the entire Report, for God is Spirit, but the Spirit that is of God is the New Man. The word Named in verse 15 is the Greek Onomazo meaning To bear the Name of a person, in this case it’s the Name (Authority) of Jesus.

Verse 17 is the purpose; Christ “may dwell” in our hearts by faith, we are saved by Grace through Faith, it happens when we are Rooted and Grounded in Love (Agape). Verse 18 continues with the result, then we will be able to comprehend with all saints the entire foursquare realm wherein we know the Love of Christ which passes knowledge. Okay, if we know, yet it passed knowledge, what does it mean? Experience, those times God delivered us from tribulations; a person who has had an experience with God, far out weighs a person with an opinion based in knowledge.

Then we reach the end of the prayer, Unto Him who is Able, putting it with “may dwell” we see the permissive part for us, yet it’s based on the ability of God (v. 19). Then the confidence of the prayer, which was mighty indeed, but even more is the ability of God to do exceeding abundantly above all we ask. The Glory is in the Church by Christ Jesus, as He builds the Church, then he ends with  “Amen”, or so be it in the faithfulness of God.

 

Eph 4:1-7

Paul finished the prayer, now his personal plea to those he prayed for. With all God has granted and done, he asks for us to walk worthy of the vocation, meaning we have a choice, this is not something God forced on us, it’s something God presented to us. The word Vocation is the Greek Klesis meaning To call to a banquet, it’s used in the phrases, The calling of God (Eph 1:18), or the Hope of our calling (Eph 1:18 & 4:4). It’s God’s invitation to man to accept the calling and conditions of Grace. The abilities are Spiritual in nature, lowliness, meekness, negating pride, or the temptation to brag. Then longsuffering and forbearing one another in love (Agape), which must be by the Spirit.

The Unity of the Spirit is not something to be, it’s something that is, thus we enter it, we don’t make it. Now the oneness area, this is the true oneness doctrine. There are several Greek words for the English word One: Eis or Heis which means one preferred over another, without discounting the other, i.e.: one of the prophets, or one of the least of these commandments (Mark 6:15 & Matt 5:19). The Greek Heis Tis means A certain one, Apo Henos means the Only One, Tous Heos means One above the other. The Greek Eis termed the intermediate between Purpose and Heavenly. The Greek Heis as a pronoun means one of them. Next is Allelon which means One another, it’s also a pronoun, it’s never used in the singular, rather it means two being One, or parts making up the One. Then Mia means One or First, it’s used more in the cardinal number equation (1 before 2). Lastly is Heautou means Himself, Themselves or One as in a group

When viewing the word One we have to keep in mind the Greek has various words for the English word One, in these verses we find two words being used, one means One and only one without parts to make the One, the other word means One with parts making the total. One baseball or one automobile would be One, yet it take parts to make the one baseball or auto. Even a tree is one tree, but it has roots, trunk, branches, leaves and buds. In verse 4 the One Body means One with parts, or members, which seems easy enough. However, the One Spirit means One without parts, yet we know the New Man is in each Born Again believer. The “self same Spirit” is the context, the New Man in us is not  going to have a different agenda or goal as the New Man in another. The One Hope has parts, showing the end Hope has hopes along the path.

The One Baptism means One with parts, just as the Body is One with parts, thus it fits with the Doctrine of Baptisms (Heb 6:1-2). Verse 5 is perhaps the best illustration, the title Lord means one without parts, the Faith is also one without parts, which seems strange since we know there is our measure of faith, and the Faith of Jesus, but it’s not strange when we find “The Faith” is the proven Faith of Jesus. We’re not to confuse the ability of our measure of faith as if it’s the Faith of Jesus. The only institute on the earth with the God granted Authority to baptize in water is the Body of Christ. Only Jesus can baptize us with the Holy Ghost and fire, yet the premise is acceptance to be formed into the Church, which members come from the Body of Christ. Nonetheless, the concept of One Baptism shows parts, but it also shows if the purpose was not Christ related it was a bath, not a “baptism”.

In verse 6 there is only One God and Father, just as there is only One Lord, not dividing them, but showing the positional areas. Surely if Oneness excludes the Father,  then Paul missed it, since he included the Father. The true Oneness Doctrine makes room for both issues regarding the One, one without parts, one with parts.

Paul also said we submit ourselves One to Another, the husband is to love his wife as “every One of you in particular” (vs. 5:21 & 5:33). If we follow the Ones we find our Peace and the Blood are One (vs. 2:14), the New Man joined to our souls is purposed to be One, as the New Man is Forming our souls into the Image of His Son making us One with the Spirit (v. 2:15), the One Body (2:16), then One Spirit (2:18), then the One Faith (3:12), all of which we as Born Again individuals are part of.

A form of the word One is found in verses 1:10, 2:14, 2:15, 2:16, 2:18, 4:4, 4:5, 4:6 & 4:7. The other word for One is found in verses 4:2, 4:4, 4:25, 4:32, 5:21 & 5:33. Another word for One is found in verses 4:4, 4:5 & 5:31. Another one is found in verse 4:32, another one (Oneness – Greek Henotes) is found in verses 4:3, 4:13 (Unity). The only places we find the Greek Henotes (Unity) is in Ephesians 4:3 and 4:13. Therefore it depends on which type of One Paul is making reference to.

Ephesians gives us the opportunity to test the four methods of theological concourse, as well as discovering how high things can come about in the simplest manners to divide us. One method is to form a hypothesis, then make the Bible fit the hypothesis, which is carnal producing division. Another is using the natural intellect of man to test the Bible, a type of critical thinking, which usually ends in unbelief and doubt. Another method is also one of unbelief, with the preexisting notion of, “I don’t believe in this or that” then search to find some basis, or excuse to hold unbelief. This type of theology begins with a high thing (pride to be the special of the special), ending in heresy, or self-based conclusions in a presumptuous method of disproving something, thus making the conclusion a fable. The next method will expose high things coming against the knowledge of God, by allowing the Holy Ghost who is the Interpreter of the Bible, to reveal Jesus in the Scriptures bringing Unity and Life. Here we find the Oneness doctrine has parts when the One is plural, thus we may find some who use the term, “One baptism” to reject either water, or with the Holy Ghost, but clearly in Acts we find water baptism and the baptism with the Holy Ghost (Acts 10:45-48 with 11:15-16 & 19:2-6). The false concept also rejects the Doctrine of Baptisms, yet the Doctrine is within the basic rudiments of the Doctrine of Christ (Heb 6:1-2). Understanding the term One helps us see we are members many, but one Body, as well as noting there are parts to the One Baptism, thus showing the One Baptism is not only parts, but it refers to the one element on the earth grated the authority to baptize.

Verse 7 again points to Grace as the gift of Christ; the word Gift is the Greek Dorea, taking us back to 3:7. The word Measure is the Greek Metron which is the same word used in the phrase, “measure of faith”, it means a vessel for the receiving and determining the quantity of things, as well as something with limit. Grace has a limit, the salvation of our souls, it will not stop, or go past the area until it is complete when we are glorified.

 

Eph 4:8-16

This area will speak of the Gift of the Offices, giving us a type of division between the apostles during the earthly ministry, and the change on Pentecost. It was the same men (excluding Judas), but with a change in position, condition and ability. They had Power on earth, but lacked Power from on High until they received the Spirit.

Verse 8 begins with “He said”, who said? Jesus? Where is this found? In Psalm 68:18 we read, “thou has ascended on high, you have led captivity captive: thou has received gifts for men; yeah, for the rebellious also, so the Lord God may dwell among them”. However, Paul made some changes, rather than, “thou has”, it’s “When he ascended”. Paul isn’t quoting the verse, he is teaching from it indicating Psalm 68:18 is a prophecy completed in Jesus. Jesus led captivity captive, but if He kept them captive, why take them? Different location, prior they were in Abraham’s Bosom, Jesus entered the realm during the three days and nights, as He preached to the captive (Ps 22:22-24). Jesus then closed Abraham’s Bosom, placing the captivity under the altar of God, where they wait (Rev 6:9). They are the great cloud of witnesses who ascended with Jesus (Acts 1:9 & Heb 12:1). Then Jesus gave “gifts” unto men, the word Gifts is the Greek Doma meaning a present, or a gift lending to the character of the gift, regardless of who is granted the gift. If we pass the parenthetical phrase in verses 9 and 10 we find, “and He gave”, thus the Doma gift is what He gave; the gift of the office makes the person, not the other way around.

Backing up to the parenthetical phrase we find several things, He ascended, what is it He also descended first into the lower parts of the earth, showing where the captivity was, then Jesus ascended far above all heavens, that He might fulfill all things. In the Parable of Abraham’s Bosom we discovered there was a gulf fixed, but those in hell could speak to those in Abraham’s Bosom, indicating they were both in the realm of the earth. The Resurrection of Jesus opened the Street to heaven, thus He took those who were captive to the earth, placing them under the Altar of God until the Rapture when we meet them in the Air. These verses give us the descending, ascending, then ascending far above. The word “ascend” is the Greek Anabaino meaning “to go up”, the wording “He led captivity” is the Greek Aichmaloteuo meaning To capture, yet to keep captive as well.

Verse 9 continues the parenthetical phrase defining the ascension of Jesus, Jesus took captivity captive as a cloud of witnesses seen at His Ascension, but before, and after the captivity, we find Jesus ascended for a seven day period to present the Sacrifice to the Father. Then He gave gifts unto men, beginning with the Apostles whom He taught for a period of forty days regarding the Kingdom of God (Acts 1:3). Prior to this time the apostles were disciples, yet the Power from on High gave the authority to bring Commandment. Prior they knew about the kingdom of heaven, even preached it, but until Jesus was glorified by the Resurrection they lacked foundation to learn of the Kingdom of God, until Pentecost when they received Power from on High they lacked foundation to speak of it. Spiritual things are still foolishness to the natural mind. After the ascension the Holy Ghost give the Gift of the Spirit to the people in the upper Room, the Office of Apostle in the New Covenant was also granted, giving understanding to the power.

In truth the Offices are not Doma, they are the result of Doma. The Greek Doma was used some four times in the New Testament. In Matthew 7:11 Jesus said if those being evil know how to give good Doma unto their children, how much more shall the Father give to them who ask? In Luke 11:13 it’s the same context, but with the added element showing the context refers to the Holy Spirit. In Philippians 4:17 Paul said, “not because I desired a Doma, but I desire fruit may abound to your account”. Here we find Paul didn’t desire a Doma, so far it would seem Paul used the wrong word in Ephesians 4:8, but we know better. The Present is for the children, the Office is not a person, the person fills the office, thus the Offices will continue until we reach the goal. At times we get it backward, or think the congregation is a present for the leader, which is the Corinthian mindset. The Office will function, when the Authority is kept in order.

There are five offices, since we know there was more than one Apostle, and since the Book of Acts shows even more Apostles were ordained by the Holy Ghost after Pentecost, we also know the Office is open, it’s Jesus Who picks and places, not man, the Offices will continue until the Rapture.

If all who are Born Again have the New Man, why would we need teachers? Knowledge, the New Man works with the supply, or what is in our Remembrance. If we never read, never study, we will soon choke the Seed out of us, based on a lack of Godly conversation and interaction.

However, there are two things to consider, Jesus appoints whom He will, we may not like them, we may think they are not doing the work, we may even think they are misusing the position, but they don’t work for us. Often the test is for us, do we attack? Wait to hear what the Holy Ghost desires? Or make up our own mind what we think should be done? The second element is the “Jezebel spirit”, the self-appointed ones (Rev 2:20), those who lack attributes for the office, the calling, or the covering of the office, thus they have no restraints, or guides. Some are “called”, then skip past the training presuming they will make the Office work for them, they suffer from the “Jezebel spirit”. Nonetheless, there are the called, who waited for the training, obeyed, gained the covering, they are doing the work of the “good gift” with the attributes to prove it.

The purpose of the Office is for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the Body of Christ (v. 12). It is not “for salvation”, it is not for “self-importance”, it is not ones “importance”. Now, what Ministry is he talking about? Ahh, the “ministry of healing”, no, the “ministry of offense”, no neither of those are found in the Bible. Well what Ministry? The Ministry of Reconciliation (II Cor 5:18-19); however, in the ministry we find ministerial duties, such as healing, offense, and all the other aspects of The Ministry (v. 12).

The authority in the Office is limited to those three areas, it doesn’t allow for the leader to dominate, lord over, manipulate, or be natural. The specifics vary, the theme does not, to perfect the saints, not destroy them, or lead them astray; for the work of the ministry, so the two can be One, for the edifying of the Body of Christ until we all come “in the Unity” of the Faith, in of the “knowledge” of the Son of God, unto a Perfect (complete) man, unto the Measure of the Stature of the Fullness of Christ. Right back to “to know the Love of Christ, which passes knowledge, so you might be filled with all the Fullness of God” (v. 3:19). The premise is the Building of the Body, not the Building of the Church. There are local bodies in the Body, yet some go to the local body to be Edified, others go knowing if they Edify, they will be Edified. However, edification is a form of building, there are times when rebuking, correction, and words of sharpness are Edification (II Cor 13:10).

Did Jesus give all to be Apostles? No, where would the teachers be? The giving has nothing to do with the person’s holiness, rather it’s dependent on Jesus filling an office when the Holy Ghost says, “separate unto Me”. Judas held an office, as did Peter when he said, “be it far from You Lord”. The Doma Office is a matter of Governments, the person in the Office is responsible to the Holy Ghost. The Office is not given based on the person’s holiness, education, or any personal attribute, it’s based on the Good Pleasure of Jesus toward the Body, the person will teach us something, even Judas taught what the result of betrayal produces.

Back in verse 12 it was the word “perfecting” which is the Greek Karartismos meaning to make fully ready, it denotes the process, more than the result. In verse 13 the word “perfect” is the Greek Teleios meaning full age, or those who have grown up (Heb 5:14). This indicates the Offices will be around until the Rapture, or the entire Body is United in the Spirit by the Faith. The Babes should have at least the basic rudiments of the Doctrine of Christ, keeping them stable. The winds of doctrine are the fringe areas, the non-important areas regarding the doctrine. The wind is not stable, it comes and goes, one wind today, another tomorrow, but none of them have any stability. The wording to and fro means to be tossed by the waves, in Jude we find the Wicked are carried about of winds (Jude 12), they are raging waves of the sea, basically they are the ones bringing the winds of doctrine as they lie in wait to deceive.

Here is another key to warfare, Paul talks about the “them”, but he also shows it’s the “sleight” of men, not the men. The word Slight is the Greek Kubeia it comes from the Greek Kubos meaning a “cube”, thus Kubeia means playing dice. Go figure? The term connected to those who cheat at dice, it was used to show someone who is deceptive in nature who uses trickery, or fraud. The wording cunning craftiness shows the means they use to bring the deception. The Pharisees asked Jesus questions, yet He answered their intent. If we make the person our enemy, we will fall into a camel swallowing contest. Although at times when we do answer their intent they think we are attempting to read their minds. We discern their words, they are so attached to the wrong nature they can’t tell their words from their nature. We can’t allow it to deter us, we still listen to the Spirit so we can discern, so no one burns (v. 14). The term “lie in wait” also shows how they make plans in their minds to deceive, but deception is a two way street. The more they deceive, the more they become deceived.

The phrase, Cunning Craftiness is the Greek Panourgia meaning Shrewdness, the word means one will use any means necessary to get what they want. It’s not the person, but the means we war against. We never want to get caught using their means to defeat them, it makes us no better, in some cases it makes us worse. How? They are deceived, we know what they were doing, yet we used their means, rather than God’s.

After talking about all this Unity and how Jesus gave gifts, we read about the “them” who lie in wait to deceive. They are out there, few as they may be, but usually vocal; however, we can’t make a career out of chasing them down, as if they were some rat on a highway. We put our minds on the Unity of the Spirit to be of the One Faith, Fitly Joined together by the One Spirit, in the One Hope of our One calling. Each person working in their measure, each providing what God has given them to edify the Body In Love.

The last area defines the purpose of the five-fold ministry, it’s to assist the Body into the area of being able to edify itself. The world can never edify the Body, nor can it defeat the Body, nor can it betray the Body, it takes those within to do any of those things. This doesn’t mean “self-edification”, it means each member being exercised in the Spirit to edify other members of the Body.

 

Eph 4:17-5:2

Prior we saw how Paul’s prayer asked for the eyes of our understanding to be opened so we can be enlightened. We were once darkness, but we are now Quickened together with Christ (by Grace we are saved), now we see what happens when we enter this, yet continue to honor the old nature. The old man came from the principality of disobedience, we are now of the Body, the old man is under our feet. If we receive it.

This begins by showing a vanity in the mind of the “other Gentiles”, which shows a “them”. If it’s a them, are not the “them” flesh and blood? Wow, the man is a hypocrite, telling us not to war against flesh and blood, then points at the “them”. Not so, look at the clues we have here. First they walk in the vanity of their mind, which shows vanity is a ruler of darkness. They have their understanding “darkened”, they are alienated from the Life of God “through ignorance” which is “in them”, but it’s because of the blindness of their heart (v. 17-18). There is a progression and division between the flesh and what guides them. Paul desired, “Christ may dwell in your hearts”, here the Gentiles retained the old heart, we gained the New, giving us power over the old nature.

The paradox seems open enough, we want our understanding Enlightened, here it’s “darkened”. The “they” are not the world, they are those who lie in wait to deceive. Who are these people? The clue may be found in the words “lie in wait to deceive” (v. 14), which is the same Greek word translated as Wiles in Ephesians 6:11. We don’t war against the devil, but against the “wiles” of the devil. The word Wiles means method, or methodology, or the manner in which the enemy works identifying him as the enemy.

The word “vanity” is the Greek Matalotes meaning Conceited, Useless, or an undue pride in oneself based on an assumed something which is really a nothing. They use the winds of doctrine to appear superior before men, they are more concerned with acquiring validity from man, than giving God the glory. Their pride is a lust driving them, they want to be superior over the Body, they answer to no one, they look down on the rest of the Body. Vanity, it’s all vanity.

Verse 19 defines this further by saying, “past feeling”, they joined the spirit of the world, they have given themselves over to lasciviousness to work all uncleanness with greediness. There is a vast difference between being subject to the spirit of man, and giving ones self to the spirit of the world. A clue to the division is how the “we” have not learned Christ in the manner of some; therefore, this shows the manner in which they learned Christ was not according to the Truth of the Gospel. We preach the truth in love, they use the vanity of the mind to trap others. So, do we fight the person? Or what caused the blindness? Ahh, preach the Truth in Love bringing enlightenment, now we’re getting the picture.

The phrase which contains the words, “past feeling” in the Greek reads, “having cast off all feeling themselves gave up to lust”; they rejected the New so they could retain the lust. This indicates they rejected the Seal of the Holy Spirit, for the spirit lusting to envy. The Greek word used is Apalgeo with a classical meaning of growing insensible, or to be insensible to the degree of rejecting honor. They separate themselves from the New Man by joining to the spirit of the world.

How do we fight this in our lives? “Put off concerning the former conversation the old man, which is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts” (v. 22). The “them” held to the lusts yet called them holy, but our warfare is to put off the old man. What lusts? Pride, wanting to be the special of the special. We have the Authority and Power over the old man, it’s a matter of knowing who we are in Christ. Before we can war regarding the Them, we have to be enlightened ourselves, casting off the old man brings Light.

Next we are to be “renewed” in the Spirit of our mind, this could read “by the Spirit in our mind”. Connecting this to “To be strengthened with Might in His Spirit in the Inner Man” (v. 3:16), with, “Put on the New Man, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness” (v. 24). We’ve quoted this enough, but let’s take another look. If the New Man is created after God, then the old man must be a result of the spirit of man. Two opposing forces, we can’t have both. The old man uses the flesh as a guide with the fall nature as his reasoning, the New Man does not. The “holiness” and the “righteousness” we long for came with the New Man. The Holiness of God contains the Mercy of God, the Righteousness is the very scepter of the Kingdom. We are the Righteousness of God by being Born Again, we can be as holy as our Father, since the New Man is a product of the Father’s True Holiness.

This renewing, is it New? Or something Re (again) Newed? The word Renewed is the Greek Ananeoo meaning Another, it refers to having Another, rather than putting a patch on the old. This is an exchange of natures, we put off the old man, who was our old mind and nature, then we put on the New Man to gain the Mind of Christ with a New nature. The Mind is a method of thinking and reasoning, thus if we retain the old man, we will think naturally, discern things naturally, while being void of the Spiritual.

Then we are told to put away lying, which is a ruler of darkness, we do so by speaking the Truth. Wait, isn’t a piece of the Armor of God Truth? Yes, Truth is based in the New Man, not the old, thus John calls the New Man the Spirit of Truth (I Jn 4:1-4). It begins to become clear, we war against something of darkness overtaking us, by seeking and holding to something of God. To the Romans it was “mind the Spirit”, this is the same context, with different wording.

Be angry and sin not, neither let the sun go down upon your wrath. When our anger guides us, instructs us, or motivates us, we have sinned, making our anger a “ruler” over us. We can’t presume we won’t get angry, but neither can we allow our anger to speak, or guide us. We must be Quick to forgive, yet forgiveness does not entail walking up to someone all red faced and angry saying, “I forgive, because God has commanded me to”. It’s arrogance, not forgiveness. Forgiveness is done in prayer, but “seen” in our fruit of righteousness towards the person (v. 26).

Verse 27 stands no matter what, but how do we give place to the devil? By using his wiles. Act like the devil, you will draw the devil. Each time we use a ruler of darkness to get our way, we are holding hands with darkness. Use the ways of darkness, join the  darkness; use the ways of the Light to become Light. The word “place” is the Greek Topos meaning room, place, or opportunity. When we use a wile of the devil we give him opportunity, perhaps not to attack us, but we give him opportunity to operate from our words. If we curse someone, or pray against them, we are giving the devil place to come against them. It doesn’t mean the devil will have success, but it does mean we have joined forces with the devil causing a war where there isn’t one (James 4:1-4).

Verse 28 is very interesting, it holds two meanings, one fits better than the other, but both show us something. We have talked about the purpose for working is to give, since the nature of Christ is to give, but there is another meaning here as well. Someone is a thief when they receive the Word of Truth, yet hold to the old nature, or continue to use the ways of the old man. This could connect to “holding the truth in unrighteousness”, one worked hard at learning, spent years in study, yet used the old man as their guide and instructor, now they are a legalist, and none the better. We must put off the old man with his wiles, cast out the bondwoman and her son, a must before we can put on the New Man. The first step is imputing them dead, complete the Law of Moses, allow sin to take its toil on the old nature, impute it dead, ineffective, destroyed, useless, then believe what we said.

All this is in context, verse 28 must fit the context, therefore being metaphorical. Corrupt communication is from the old conversation, from the old nature run by the spirit of man; those thoughts, rulers and wiles no longer have authority or power over us. In the case of the children still under the prince of the power of the air they can’t “put off” concerning the old man, just as we couldn’t, but Now we can. It’s senseless to make the attempt to force the world to act in a Godly manner, since they are incapable. We are not called to force the Beast to act Godly, we are sent to cast the net.

A counter to corrupt communication is to speak words of Grace, but if one lacks Grace how can they speak it? They can’t, thus we “put on” the New Man, which is the Armor of God. Within the Armor we find the Sword of the Spirit, which is the Rhema of God. If it’s Grace, Spirit and Rhema, then it’s Life, because we’re Born Again.

This is another step in the Process, it started when the Holy Spirit sealed us after we believed when we heard the word of truth. So far, so good, but here in Ephesians 4:30 we find we can “grieve” the same Holy Spirit we’re sealed by (Isa 63:10-11 with Eph 4:30). The word Grieve is the Greek Lupeo meaning To produce sorrow, the very opposite of Joy. Psalm 95:10 shows the attitude of the children in the wilderness grieved God, they did error in their heart by allowing unbelief to enter. How can we grieve the Holy Spirit? By entering unbelief in the Process, or by using the wiles of the enemy.

Paul defines more rulers of the darkness for us as, bitterness, wrath, anger, clamor, and evil speaking. Wait didn’t he just say to be angry? Now he says not to. Ahh, be angry, but never allow the anger to motivate you. Anger as a ruler is usually a shield for some fear, often used to protect the ego from Godly exposure. Pride is always angry when confronted, yet manipulation seems to be the weapon used when anger is exposed. The Greek word used here for Anger is Thumos meaning a violent wind, like a tornado, thus it’s an anger out of control, dictating how the person acts, or speaks.

How do we counter these rulers? Be kind one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ’s sake has forgiven you (v. 32). “Well Jesus cleaned out the temple and He was angry”. Right, but He didn’t sin, rather the anger was a display of how God felt about the workings in the temple robbing His children. Jesus returned to teach in the same temple each time He cleaned it. The lesson is not Jesus being angry, but what He was angry at.

The words Clamor or Tumult come from the Greek Krauge meaning to make public or to cause a controversy in public, thus one can store their anger then wait for the right moment in front of an audience to attack, which is tumult behavior. They won’t say a word at the moment, they lie in wait until the time is right for them to bring the greatest damage to gain a personal advantage. They allowed the anger to rule them until they formed plans, showing they failed to forgive before the sun set.

Evil speaking is the last, we assume this means speaking cuss words, but it’s the Greek word Blasphemia, known to us as Blasphemy, it’s used in Matthew 15:19 in reference to a false witness. It relates to the act of wounding someone’s reputation, or setting out to harm someone intentionally. It’s not the same as correction, since correction is to improve someone, not harm them.

All this would be much easier to understand if we didn’t have so many strongholds regarding the terms. However, doesn’t it prove the point? The clue to all this is found in the word “rulers”, which is the Greek Kosokrator, Ephesians 6:12 is the only place we find this word; it’s a compound word meaning World (Kosmos) and Lay hold of again (Krateo), thus it points to laying hold Again of the things of the spirit of man.

 

WILES:

Principalities: Wrath, Disobedience, Gentiles in the flesh, Partition, Law of Moses.

Powers: Prince of the power of the air, the world, and other ages.

Rulers of darkness: Anger, Bitterness, Wrath, Clamor, Evil speaking, Fear, Corrupt Communication, Cares of this world, Deceitfulness of riches, Lusts for other things.

Spiritual Wickedness: Laying in wait to deceive, Turning ones self over to lasciviousness, To work All uncleanness with greediness, holding to ways of disobedience, yet claiming to be sealed by the Holy Spirit.

 

Eph 5:3-16

The word “therefore” points back to what was just said, it all comes down to having the New Man to be a Follower of God. Jesus told us to Follow Him, but He also said we had to deny the self, here we find the same concept. The ability of the self-nature is the old man, the old conversation wherein we used the wiles of the devil. There are many religions in the world, but there is only one granted the Authority of God for this Season. Others use self-righteousness, we have the Righteousness of God, what a blessing to be born in a time where we can be Born Again.

Paul then lists more rulers of the darkness, showing how those things should not be named (authorities, or manner of identification) among us. He adds filthiness, foolish taking, jesting, fornication, uncleanness and covetousness. Is jesting the same as a sense of humor? No, jesting is making fun of others, or using people as the blunt of our jokes to gain the advantage. It’s always a clue to someone who lacks sensitivity for others, falling within the realm of “past feeling” (v. 4:19). Making jokes of the opposite sex, another denomination, our mate, all fall under Jesting, a ruler of darkness.

He begins opening another weapon of our warfare by telling us to “give thanks” (v. 4). For what? For not being like those sinners? No, for All things, which is a battle in and of itself at times. The hardest thing for us to vision is our authority over the old nature, once we entered the kingdom of heaven we gained authority over the darkness, once we were Born Again we gained authority and power over all the things of darkness. There is no reason for any of rulers of darkness to control us, guide us, or motivate us.

Verses 5 and 6 list the things of the world, then we find the Wrath of God will fall on the children of disobedience, so as a ‘they” do we fight them? No, when the train runs over the people, we don’t curse the train, we save the people.

This of course takes us back to Ephesians 2:1-3 where we found we were once children of disobedience headed for the wrath of God, but God gave us Grace to save us from what is to come. Then comes another point of warfare, “be not you therefore partakers with them”, clearly a decision, showing the predestinated Plan gives us choice. This also shows it is a Process, for if we are completely innocent, we couldn’t be partakers, then Paul says “be not you”, which is a Commandment, but like all commandments we have the choice to do, or not to.

The ones who deceive are those who lie in wait, but it’s the “vain words” we war against. This goes right back to Ephesians 4:17 where the other Gentiles walk in the vanity of their mind. Because of those things comes the wrath of God on the children of disobedience, what things? The jesting, laying in wait to deceive, corrupt communication, the cares of this world, the deceitfulness of riches, and the lusts for other things. What then do we reprove? The person? No, the vain words, if they are in the Kingdom we warn them by letting them know their intent was exposed by their words. If they are not in the Kingdom we toss the Net, to bring them in.

Verse 9 is another parenthetical phrase showing what the Light consists of, the fruit of the Spirit is the outward sign of the New Man, which is “all” goodness, righteousness and truth. The connection to Ephesians 4:24 is seen in the terms used, showing the New Man is created (or formed) after God’s Righteousness, making a fruit of the New Man God’s Righteousness. God’s holiness produces the fruit of Truth and Goodness, for there is none good but God. The New Man will “prove” we are acceptable unto the Lord, by the Grace granted us. It’s still putting our mind on the Spirit by walking in the Spirit.

If we mind the flesh we will soon find we are having fellowship with the wrong products, the unfruitful “works of darkness” (v. 11). It has nothing to do with the people, it’s the things denoting the source. We are not to fellowship with bitterness, wrath, anger, clamor, evil speaking, fornication, laying in wait to deceive, jesting, uncleanness, covetousness, filthiness, foolish talking, corrupt communication, vanity of the mind,  unbelief, blindness of heart, past feelings, lying, all causing us to grieve the Holy Spirit. The word Fellowship is the Greek Sugkoinoneo meaning to share together, indicating the using means we become part of what we use. This has little to do with hanging out the people who do these things, it means we’re to stop doing them. How? By using more self-righteousness? Nay, by the renewing of our mind to enter a change in Nature.

Verse 12 goes back to the phrase “lay in wait to deceive”, the inward heart is the secret place, the place they allowed to be blinded by failing to become circumcised of heart. There are things going on in darkness of the old heart becoming a shame for us to discuss, but why? We would begin to place the evil heart with a face, then we will attack the person.

Verse 13 helps answer verse 11, we reprove the “things”, not the person, once reproved they are open and no longer hidden in the darkness. Okay how? By naming the nastiness? No, by walking in the Spirit as we speak the truth in love. Anyone can write a book on the “great apostasy”, yet never walk in the love of God. The purpose for the exposure is two fold, first to bring the hidden intent to the surface, allowing the person to deal with it, but the more important element is knowing we are not deceived by their deceiving.

The phrase “Redeeming the time” connects to “Watch and Pray”, for the days are evil, but we take one day at time, fighting tomorrows evil isn’t going to get us through today. An aspect of warfare we seldom look at is the concept of “be anxious for nothing”. The word Anxious means concerned to the point we take matters into our own hands. Which is a display of a lack of faith, rather than walking in faith.

 

Eph 5:17-33

Here we find the Will of the Lord is for us to be filled with the Spirit, the Will of the Father is for us to walk in Mercy for the sake of the Son. This is how we act after we are sealed, it pertains to being Filled to Excess with the Spirit, which is coupling Life to Mercy to bring the Living Waters as the Unity of the Spirit keeps us in the Unity of the Faith.

Paul will list five items, all of which are “to yourselves”, none of which are yelling at the darkness. Speaking in Psalms would be with the understanding, the Psalms are all points of God’s method of victory. New songs always come before a New Move, through the New Man. We sing unto the Lord a New Song, as He does a New Thing. We sing Hymns in our hearts, as well as Spiritual songs in the Spirit’s language. Singing and speaking are joined in the Melody, the Greek word for Melody is Psallo meaning to Twang or play a stringed instrument, connecting to the thought of singing a praise to God in honor of Him. So. How do you play an instrument in your mind? Easy, Paul is telling us whether in the understanding, or in the Spirit, or just the tune, still do it with joy unto the Lord.

The fifth area is the purpose, Giving Thanks Always For All Things going further than thanking God for those things we consider Good, it includes All Things, Good, Bad or Indifferent.

Before he taught on the husband and wife he gave us the prelude, submit one to another in the “fear of God” (v. 21). Submission refrains from debate, argument, or causing strife. Then it’s Wives submit yourselves unto your own husbands; the word Submitting in verse 21 is the same Greek word used in verse 22, thus the submission is something all of us do to one another, but for the wife it’s a powerful weapon from God just for her. In Colossians 3:14 it was defined as “forbearing one another, forgiving one another”, which is really the context. The Greek word is Hupotasso meaning a place of orderly fashion, in reference to Christological it points to Jesus as the head having supreme rule, but for the wife it becomes a point of authority and power. This is not being a slave, since the fall produced, “and your desire shall be to your husband, and he shall rule over you” (Gen 3:16). If Paul was suggesting for the husband to have “rule” over his wife, then none of us are free from the fall. Verse 23 gives us “authority”, thus in the world we were forced to submit, but in the Kingdom it’s a matter of choice. The husband is like the local church, a leader in reference to the duties of the position, no more, no less. What duties? To love his wife, even as Christ as the head of the Church and the savior of the Body (2 areas, showing the Church and Body differ, but are related). How does Christ deal with the Church? By belittling it? No it would be jesting. By demanding servitude? No, it would remove moral choice. By loving us and helping us? Yes. The wife is to be treated “as a weaker vessel”, or a prize so important we make sure nothing can harm her, meaning the husband does nothing to harm her.

The spots and wrinkle show the type of cleaning the Lord is doing, the word Spot means immoral behavior, or something seen, but wrinkle is the Greek Rhutis meaning Bound, referring to mental bondage. This changes the concept considerably, submission in the Kingdom being choice means the one submitting does so because they desire to, thus they are not Bound. If we are talking about the fall nature, then the wife is subject to her husband, but all curses are nailed to the Cross. The premise is to remove us from the wrinkle of the fall nature, not bind us to it. Under the fall nature the husband loves his wife when it benefits him, the wife had no choice her husband ruled over her. If we are under the perfect law of Liberty, then how can a wife be made subordinate? It lacks liberty, the context shows we are free to submit and love in Liberty, a much different venture than under the fall nature.

We also see the two weapons of Love and Submission working together to bring the marriage into it’s perfect Help status. If one was to think submitting is saying nothing, then Sapphira submitted and died for it (Acts 5:7-10). She made herself a party to the fraud, but it may look as if she submitted to her husband. When we submit we are referring from debates, fights, arguments, manipulation, or inflicting punishment, but it doesn’t mean we don’t speak in love and mercy to warn our mate of the consequences of their actions. A husband under Grace will not make jokes about his wife, or the wives of others, just as Jesus doesn’t make jokes about us. The husband reverses the fall nature by allowing the Agape love of Christ to flow to his wife. The wife on the other hand is told by the fall nature her husband will rule over her, but rather than fight the fall nature, she submits willingly breaking the bondage while finding freedom in being delivered from the old nature. They become elements as weapons, setting us free, whether we love one another or our wives, whether we submit to one other or our husband, we do so in Liberty.

In verse 26 we find the method Jesus uses, the “washing of the water by the Word”, the word, Word is the Greek Rhema, pointing to Life and Spirit (Jn 6:63). The Washing is Mercy, adding the Rhema we have Living Water. The purpose is found in verse 27, to present it to Himself, but isn’t it His Body to begin with? Yes, but no man abuses himself, unless he is whacko. He who loves his wife, loves himself (v. 28). This is treating our wives, as we would be treated, it’s all based on give and it shall be given back.

The Love issue continues in verse 29, nourish and cherish, even as the Lord the Church (not the Body). For we are members of His Body, flesh of His flesh, bone of His bone, for this cause a man should leave his mother and father and cleave unto his wife. Then Paul tells us what is really going on, “this is a great mystery, but I speak concerning Christ and the Church” (v. 31). There you have it, the allegory is important, but more important is how it points to how we are being built into the Church as the potential Bride of Christ. Learning to submit and love in a daily encounter is the best lesson one could ask for, it brings those elements into our nature as attributes.

Then the Nevertheless, showing all he was saying really related to Christ and the Church, but still the husband can’t say, “wow, almost”, nay, they still Agape their wives, as the wife reverence her husband. How can a wife reverence her husband? By example, the key to these matters are found in how one treats others. The husband is to love as Christ loves, but what example does the wife have? The manner in which her husband shows reverence to the Lord. This is the two shall be one, it cannot and will not work if they look at each other and say, “well when you submit I will love”, or “when you love, I will submit”. They each have to make the decision to do as the Lord commands by walking in the Will of the Lord, then the result will be seen.

 

Eph 6:1-9

Just as knowing the metaphors for husband and wife solve a mystery, we find the mysteries continue on. We tend to limit these verses to our children, but consider the joining of two elements. We have parents and children, servants and masters, husbands and wives, they all relate to the phrase “of His flesh, and His bones” (v. 5:30). The children are akin to the young ones in the congregation, the parents to those who are Born Again. Later we will find Paul calling himself a father to Timothy, yet we know he isn’t talking about a natural relationship, but one in a Christian order. Paul just finished talking about the Offices and the gift, but he also pointed to Charis (Grace) as the purpose for the gift. The purpose of the Offices are to point us to Grace, so we might grow into the Perfect Man, the Image of God’s Son. These “family” orders point to the congregation as well, yet we are of the family of God.

The reference to servants is only defined when we fine the masters are subject to The Master, thus giving us the same context we found in I Corinthians 11. Jesus was called “Master”, the term refers to a teacher, as we find in James 3:1. Those who are Born Again should never “provoke” the children unto anger; however, if speaking the truth in love brings anger, are we not to speak the truth in love? This means to Provoke, or having the intent to produce anger. If we speak the truth in love to bring correction unto perfection and the person gets angry, it’s not the same as provoking them unto anger.

Do these words only pertain to Christians? Yes, we’re the only ones with the means  and ability to do them. We can’t expect the world to be Christian without Christ; it’s like expecting a dog to be a cow.

 

Eph 6:10-24

The warfare path has been laid out, the weapons explained, to twist them at this point in time leads us into temptation, rather than delivering us from it. First and foremost, this section is not a separate book, this letter answers its own questions. All these elements are already defined in the letter, thereby giving us the knowledge.

The Strength of the Lord is found in Grace, Mercy, and Love. Humbleness negates pride, good vacates evil, love destroys hate, Mercy removes unforgiveness, being tenderhearted rejects debate, Submission removes envy. Paul’s prayer was for us to, “be strengthened with might by His Spirit in the inner man”, then he told us, “put on the New Man, which After God is Created (or formed) in Righteousness and True Holiness” then “grieve not the Holy Spirit of God”, then, “be ye not unwise but understanding what the Will of the Lord is, and be not drunk with wine, wherein is excess, but be Filled with the Spirit”. All of these are weapons of our warfare, they were not to be cast aside because we entered the Kingdom, they are attributes we gained after we entered.

Every aspect of the Armor is some attribute, or fruit of the New Man. Truth, Righteousness, The preparation of the Gospel of Peace, Faith, Salvation, the Rhema of the Spirit, all matters granted only to the Christian. The Armor is not our opinion of what we think is going on, it’s not based in self-righteousness, it is not our helmet of pride and ego, it is not the dagger of corrupt communication. It’s God’s Armor, thus it only fits the New Man. The Purpose of the Armor is to protect us so we can pray in the Will of the Lord. If we use the Armor to destroy, or exalt ourselves, we are not using the Armor of God, we’re using the armor of the self.

We don’t fight Against flesh and blood, we don’t fight With the carnal mind, which leaves only one area: the place of the Spirit from which we obtain Power, Might and Strength. This conflict is something akin to “wrestling”, thus it’s so chose it becomes hand to hand combat; meaning it’s within. However, hand to hand with what? The devil? No, the wiles of the enemy found in the flesh. The devil is ineffective, but sends people to pull us into using his wiles. The word Wiles is the Greek Methodeia meaning method, in the Latin we it’s the Modus Operandi, meaning the Method of Operation. It was what we found in 4:14 as the slight of men as the method of operation. This is our place of battle, not against devils, but the methods identifying the method the devil operates, or the things attracting the devil. Envy, strife, carnal thinking, are footprints left behind telling us who the enemy is.

We also know the term “Spiritual Warfare” is not found in the Bible, thus it can be misunderstood by the concepts and traditions of man. If we keep this letter as a unit, then our warfare is laid out for us. Really if it was casting out devils, it would be easy, even Judas did, thus casting out devils is not Spiritual warfare, rather it’s an effort in the position as a son of man. In order to combat the wiles of the enemy one must be Born Again, as they mind the Spirit.

The deeds or wiles of the enemy are simple to spot in others, very difficult in ourselves, thus the Spirit brings them to the surface. In truth, it’s the role of the husband and wife in their relationship, checks and balances to be One. Not only do the husband and wife have their own areas to battle, they it they work together they can put a thousand wiles to flight. If the husband loves his wife, he is able to minister, if the wife is forbearing and forgiven she is able to minister to her husband. It doesn’t take long in looking at the fall to determine the complete opposite is what happened, the woman was deceived, the man could care less; the man knew what he was doing, and did it anyway. Spiritual warfare conducted from Grace is a restoring, edifying, healing attribute of the Spirit of Truth.

Of course we can retort to carnal means, but carnal weapons tend to be used in a blame and attack mode. The carnal realm is not for us, we are called to use the same weapons as Jesus from the same Position. We can’t discount the Scripture, “the Holy Ghost teaches”, nor, “I, brethren, could not speak unto you as unto Spiritual, but as unto carnal, even as unto babes in Christ”, with, “ye are yet carnal, for whereas there is among you envying, and strife, and divisions, are ye not carnal, and walk as men?” (I Cor 2:13, 3:1 & 3:3); therefore, natural man is not Spiritual. We also found even with the Spirit one can be carnal and not Spiritual (I Cor 3:3 & 3:16-17). If we “walk as men”, we are walking with the spirit of man, but if we put on the New Man, we walk and mind the Spirit. No demon is spiritual, they are spirits, but not spiritual, the spirit of disobedience is not spiritual, rather the spirits of man and the world are carnal in nature and purpose (v. 2:2).

What good does it do to fight an unseen force outside, when inside we are yet carnal? This warfare is no different from II Corinthians 10:3-5; the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but Mighty through God, thus the Armor of God is a mighty weapon through God. Whether it’s pulling down strongholds, or discerning the wiles, it still takes the Spiritual things of God to defeat them. Will the battle only last a few seconds? Perhaps, perhaps not, it doesn’t matter, knowing there is a battle is half the battle.

A Principality is a location, Paul defined some of them for us, he also showed how all principalities are under the feet of Jesus, meaning they are not equal to us. We are not to elevate a principality above what God has, we never allow ourselves to slip back into the principality of disobedience. Jesus is the Prince of Peace, thus Peace is a Principality within the Kingdom, but the Principality is not Jesus, it belongs to Him. We can make the Principality of Peace a god, or become paranoid over the principality of disobedience. This letter began by telling us all things are under the feet of Jesus, yet we are the Body of Jesus. It’s still the premise, the carnal mind runs to the winds, makes things bigger than they are, even ends giving worship to the things of God. How often do we think of the ground? It’s there, it’s under our feet, it’s subject to our feet. Often warfare is a matter of order.

Paul listed four areas in II Corinthians, he also listed four here, the context in both areas pertain to warfare, thus they are interrelated. He listed the four areas here as: Principalities, as we known the Greek word for Principalities is Arche, it doesn’t refer to the Rulers, it refers to places (plural). The Word was in the Beginning (Arche, or Principality), does this mean we fight the Word? Hardly, the context is the Beginning not the Word, if we remain at the foot of the Cross, how can we enter the grave? If we don’t enter the grave, how can we be resurrected? The Word moved on, entered the grave, defeated it, became Resurrected, completed every task, is now sitting at the right hand side of Majesty on high.

There are things in principalities, the Law of Moses is a principality, we war against dragging the deeds of the Law into the Kingdom. The Ten Commandments have a Power, as does the Law, but they also have a realm of effectiveness. Any attempt to remove them from their realm, or place them in another realm where they lack authority is a violation of keeping principalities in order.

Next is Powers, the Greek word for Powers is Exousia which we also know as Authority. Wait, Jesus has a Name above all names, which means He has an Authority (Power) above all Powers, so do we fight the Authority of Jesus? No, what could all this mean? Keeping Authorities in their proper realms and order, we don’t use the Authority of the Law of Moses in the Kingdom, wrong authority. We don’t form a wind of doctrine on the pronunciation of the Name, such as making the name Jehovah greater than the name of Jesus. The Father gave Jesus a Name above all names, we are in the Body of Christ, we have the Authority of Jesus. We pray to the Father, but by the Authority Jesus gave us.

Next is the Rulers of the darkness of this present world, the phrase “rulers of the darkness” is one Greek word meaning A physical darkness, such as blindness. Paul prayed for us to be Enlightened, but he also said there are unfruitful works of darkness we stay away from, thus we fight in this area by remaining in the Light, as we put away those things of darkness. The word “world” is the same Greek word translated as “course” back in verse 2:2, thus it refers to the methods of darkness. We are to be no more children tossed about by every wind of doctrine, but we speak the Truth in Love, Truth is part of the Armor found in the New Man.

Lastly is the phrase Spiritual wickedness, the key to this battlefield is the word Wickedness, which is the Greek Poneria meaning Malicious, which refers to using corrupt communication, then calling it holy. This is a failure to be Spiritual, or better in context with this letter it’s a failure to speak the words of Grace, making it an iniquity. Iniquity is being unequal when we have the ability to be equal. Paul told us Jesus gave us what it takes to win, we are Born Again, we have the Spirit, the Blessing and Glory of God, to ignore God’s attributes for the things of darkness is Iniquity, thus it’s a failure to do what we are suppose to, the failure will lead us to do what we are not suppose to (Eph 5:3-6).

Paul now lists the Armor telling us to Stand, but it begins when we Stand in the Spirit relating to the things within our own selves, before we Stand for others in the Body. The days are evil, but here we find the phrase “the evil day”, thus this is speaking about a Season, which is The Day. Yes, there are the Wicked, those who lie in wait, those who toss darts, or stones of theological abuse all in “the name of God”, but we don’t need to be one of them. The “evil day” is only evil if we take our minds off the Precious.

After we have done all to stand, don’t assume the battle is won, stand with Christ for others, as we pray in a like manner as Paul, who gave us the example of his warfare. We counter evil, when we pray for God to fill us with Spirit, Wisdom, Knowledge and Clarity, for our eyes to be enlightened to know the Calling, to experience the working of God’s Mighty Power, which He wrought in Christ, as we remain above all principality, power, might, and dominion as we grow into the Head of the Body, knowing we were once children of disobedience, but by Grace we are saved through faith, we the workmanship of God, created in Christ Jesus unto Good works, remain in the Blood of Jesus, without the middle wall separating us, One Body who has access to the Father by the Spirit through the boldness of the Faith of Jesus, who loves us as we enter the Vocation of our Calling, working in the Measure of Grace given us, unto the Glory of God.

The Armor begins with Truth, then Righteousness, the Preparation of the Gospel of Peace, holding faith by the Faith of Him, then the helmet of salvation, with the Sword of the Spirit (not the dagger of the soul), all of which produce the Word (Rhema) of God. Man does not Live by Bread alone, but by every Word (Rhema) proceeding out of the mouth of God, we are told to speak words of Grace to the hearer, thus Grace is Rhema based. If we walk in the Spirit, we will speak the Rhema. Then Put on the New Man, He is the Armor, Another Comforter, the Armor Bearer (meaning of the word Comforter). Allow the New Man to Sanctify and Cleanse us with the Washing of the Water by the Word (Rhema – Eph 5:26). The wording “might sanctify” is the Greek word Hagiazo meaning the opposite of Defiled, thus the Process takes our souls from defiled into Justification by the holiness and righteousness found in the New Man. However, how can we speak the Rhema, if we refuse to be washed by it? We have the Logos in us, the Rhema is the sum, or subject matter of the Logos. If the Logos in us is Spirit, then the Rhema is Spiritual, thus Jesus as the Logos said the words (Rhema) He spoke were Life and Spirit (Jn 6:63).

These areas of the Armor are all Positive, they tell us to submit to the New Man, respect the Anointing of Christ in us, be obedient to the voice of the Lord, Love the people of God, Love the Lord as we do the will of the Lord. When we are surrounded by the New Man (Armor) we are Protected from the darts of the wicked. The phrase What man hates his own flesh? Doesn’t refer to the our physical flesh, it pertains to the Body of Christ, which Flesh we are. How can we say we love God, yet hate His children?

Paul began by telling us “in whom ye also trusted, after ye heard the Word of Truth, the Gospel of your salvation, in whom you also believed, ye were sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise (v 1:13). In verse 1:13 we find six items, Trusted, Heard, Word of Truth, Gospel of salvation, Believed, and Sealed by the Spirit, thus the Word of God must relate to the Seal of the Spirit bringing us into the Promise. If we are Sealed by the Holy Spirit, we speak the Rhema of God, but if we speak corrupt communication, we grieve the Holy Spirit, it’s our choice.

If we Stand we Stand in peace, James said, “the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace, of them who make peace” (James 3:18). The Preparation goes back to remember why God forgave our sins. “Be you therefore followers of God as dear children, and walk in love, as Christ has also loved us, and has given Himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling savor” (Eph 5:1-2).

Prior Paul called it the Gospel of Salvation, here it’s the Gospel of Peace, does it mean Paul gave us another Gospel? No, it’s the same Gospel, if it’s not in Peace, then it can’t lead to Salvation. The Peace is of course Peace with God giving us confidence in our access to Him by the Faith of Jesus through the Spirit.

The wording fiery darts of the wicked means the darts come suddenly, out of nowhere, their intent is to cause us to react to the attack to feed the fire. Why wear the Armor if we are going to suffer from the attack? From what we found about the Wicked we can see they are within the Body, not without. These are the subtle beasts of the field, the ones who lie in wait. They circle us like birds of prey, they hate anyone who is Spiritual in nature, they attack anything through their envy. They send their darts to get us to react to the dart, to respond in some soulish or fleshly manner. Prior Paul called them thorns in the flesh, things said from a people you would not suspect. They say they are Christian, yet their Modus Operandi shows their source. Whether they know it or not, they could say they love God, even say they love God with all their heart, but the footprints of the source are seen in their words.

Since the Dart is something cast at us, how does it fit in this hand to hand combat? Our reaction to the dart is hand to hand, thus our reaction is important. The Armor absorbs the fire of the dart, allowing us to respond in Mercy and Grace. The dart was merely the tool, the battle is still hand to hand, thus our battle is not the flesh and blood who tossed the dart, but what we do with the dart. Do we react? Or respond by the Wisdom of God? Sounds so easy doesn’t it? If it was, we wouldn’t call it “warfare”.

The word Quench in verse 16 means to Extinguish, or make ineffective, yet we find we are not to Quench (grieve, or hinder) the Spirit, thus we Quench the fiery dart by not Quenching the Spirit. Does the “quench” cause the dart to go away? No, it takes the fire out of it, making it ineffective. From there we can learn and discern so we can help others.

The helmet of salvation is the Seal, meaning our minds are protected by the seal of the Holy Spirit. What does the helmet protect us from? “henceforth walk not as other Gentiles walk, in the vanity of their mind” (v. 4:17).

The Sword of the Spirit is the Rhema we speak, words of life and Grace to encourage life, we respond, we don’t react. We rebuke as the Spirit leads, not as our feelings lead. The Sword is not something in our hand, in the hand misses the point completely. The Sword becomes words, as the Rhema from the Logos comes forth as Living Water. We don’t want to confuse our warfare with exposure. If we were using a wile, and God exposed it, it’s different from a dart being tossed at us.

Paul ends the battle plan with, “and for me”, or as for me, then he gives his prayer request, thus this type of warfare is seen in the written example for us. Where? In this letter. We also find another example, when Peter and John were arrested the rest of the Christians went into warfare. Did they curse the darkness? No, did they bind the devil? No, they asked the Lord to “grant unto Your servants, with all boldness they may speak Your Word, by stretching forth Your hand to heal; and signs and wonders may be done by the Name of Your Holy Child Jesus” (Acts 4:29-31). They knew the attack called for a showing of the greatness of Jesus by being full of Mercy, coupled with Grace and Faith.

The first place of Standing is for us, let’s admit it, we can’t stand for others if our nose is buried in the sand. The next area of standing is for others, thus Paul says when you have done all to Stand (for yourself), then Stand (for others). If we are standing for our self, then standing again for our self, we missed the point of warfare. If we are Standing, then our feet are secure in the Gospel of Peace, not in the realm of darkness. We don’t fight to turn off the darkness, we turn on the Light.

Paul’s parting comments show Boldness must come from the Spirit to be effective, just as we saw in Acts. The Holy Ghost gave us the Spirit to bring all this together in the saving of our souls. The Hand of God is the Spirit of God, we need more Spiritual insight, not more yelling at the darkness. The premise of the flesh is to yell at the devil, but our battle is against using the wiles of the devil, the devil is ineffective.

Paul sent Tychicus to bring comfort, then he ends with “Peace” unto you, this Peace comes from the Gospel of Peace. Ephesians laid out the proper warfare, defined the Doctrine of Baptisms, then gave us a warfare prayer outline. Philippians is next, a small body of people who cared for Paul, not based on the return, but based on their love and respect for the man.

 


 

PHILIPPIANS WRITTEN 64AD

Historically Philippi was named after Philip of Macedon who seized the city in 358 BC from the Thracians. Philip was the father of Alexander the Great, but in 42 BC Mark Anthony with Octavius (Augustus Caesar) made Philippi a Roman colony. A Door was open to Paul to enter Macedonia (Acts 16:9-10), there he established the first Christian congregation on European soil, an event opening the Gospel to the European citizen, which has effected many since, including all the Western civilizations. It was the Philippians who supplied the need for Paul while he was in Corinth. In Acts 18:3 we find the only verse suggesting Paul was a tentmaker, but we also find some interesting facts. The word “tent” appears some 88 times in the Bible, all of those in the Old Testament. There is no mention of Paul staying in a tent, we do find many houses where the smaller gatherings took place. The word “tentmakers” only appears once in the entire Bible (Acts 18:3), the Greek word for “same craft” is Homologoumenos, the only place it appears is in Acts 18:3, it means in like manner. Whether Paul actually made tents, or “raised up tabernacles” is at question; however, if he did make tents, Corinth is the only place he did. He told the Corinthians he robbed other churches taking “wages” from them while he was teaching the Corinthians (II Cor 11:8). Clearly he received from other churches, the Philippians being one. It’s clearer in the context of this letter, we also know Paul told us to work so we may have to give (Eph 4:28), thus we find even if Paul did work one time as a tentmaker it was based on the carnal Corinthians who took from Paul, but refused to support him, thus Paul worked to supply his people, as others cared for him.

The Holy Ghost placed Philippians after Ephesians for good reason, it gives us the purpose and reason for warfare. Paul will tell us we may not appear Perfect, but we have perfection from God in us as the Spirit. Our warfare is to see the result of the Faith to bring about what is impossible for man, but possible through God. We tend to look at the flesh as our comparison to who we are in Christ, yet we forget we are Born Again, the work is interior to manifest on the exterior. Was there a problem with the Philippians? They were givers, but we also find two men by the names of Euodias and Syntyche were not of the “same mind” (Ph’l 4:2). Paul points to Jesus, the answer to differences.

 

Ph’l 1:1-6

Paul’s opening lays the ground work for us to know who we are in Christ, as well as maintaining the condition without allowing pride to enter in to hinder something God has purposed to finish. Paul doesn’t write this letter as the Apostle, rather he changes to the servant role writing to saints, bishops and deacons, telling us this is a letter in reference of helps, rather than governments.

Here we see the Gospel is of Peace; therefore, Peace and Salvation are joined, the question is; do we walk in Peace? Or are we always walking in anger? When Jesus appeared after the Resurrection He said, “Peace unto you”; therefore, it was Presented, but have we received it? Even in great warfare there should be Peace in our hearts; Philippians will tell us why we fight as we maintain our Peace in the battle.

Paul says he prayed for them with Joy, remembering them in the Gospel of Peace. Confident means a confidence or knowledge unable to be shaken, his confidence was “He which has begun a good work in you will perform it unto the day of Jesus Christ” (v 6). This above all shows a process, if we can keep this one verse in mind, we will do well. The phrase “unto the Day of Jesus” is a clue to the Rapture, the Day of the Lord begins the Night.

The work of God takes on many forms, exposure is one, when exposure comes we must remember it’s a Good work. We also see this is a work of God, not a work of the flesh. This is just another verse showing Process, if he would have said, “has performed” then one could say the Declaration and Witness are one in the same, but he doesn’t, the wording “will perform”, could also read “will finish”, showing a beginning, yet a process to reach the finish. The good work is not saving us from the world, rather this is the saving of our souls, the work of being justified by God.

 

Ph’l 1:7-14

At this point in time, Paul is in jail, there were many questions regarding what happened, the Corinthians felt Paul had fallen from Grace, the Philippians on the other hand knew God was doing a work. The Corinthians saw it as “Paul did a bad thing”, the Philippians saw it as “God is doing a good thing”. Paul’s love for the Philippians wasn’t just as members of the Body, but it went further to being partakers of Grace, a deepness only found in those who truly Love the Lord. Paul wanted their love to abound yet more in knowledge with all judgments, thus they were judging the event from God’s perspective, rather than judging Paul. Some people see what appears to be a conflict in verses, their mind sees “error”, others see “opportunity to know a mystery” (v. 9).

The word Sincere in verse 10 means The splendor of the Sun, associating this to Jesus on the Mount of Transfiguration, as His face did Shine as the Sun, and His clothing was Bright as the reflection of the Sun, thus being Sincere means we have the position of Light to be Justified, without offense. The Greek word for Offense means Not stumbling, but we know Jesus offended many, but His purpose and intent was not to offend. Rather it’s the person who rejects what they hear, offending themselves. What was delivered as a means of escape, was taken as an offense, but it doesn’t mean the intent was to offend.

The wording Fruits (plural) of Righteousness means the evidence was clear, the New Man was doing a good work. This letter came as a result of the Philippians applying a principle of giving, thus they sought out the man of God, then gave to show their love; whereas, the Corinthians were being tested to determine if they had any love (v. 11).

Paul now talks about his arrest and imprisonment, regardless of how he got there, the purpose is still for the furtherance of the Gospel. The wording “have fallen out” means to make public, thus some equated it to evil, but Paul sees it as furtherance of the Gospel. How? No matter who we are, we are prone to mistakes, but mistakes lead to restoration. We learn, so we can discern, keeping things in their proper order makes us wiser. Paul saw opportunity, not defeat, he kept preaching no matter where he was.

 

Ph’l 1:15-30

This connects back to verses 12-14, a few used the bonds of Paul against Paul, others used the bonds of Paul as means to preach the more, giving us two intents regarding preaching, yet both preach. Here it’s not the preaching, but to whom it’s preached, this doesn’t mean preaching from envy and strife is a Godly method, it means if someone is hearing and seeking God, God will find them, even though the one speaking is doing it by envy and strife. Some preach out of envy and strife using the bonds of Paul to exalt their own supposed holiness; others preach from Love knowing Paul is set to defend the Gospel, not abuse it. Preaching against anyone is preaching out of envy and strife, coming against flesh and blood is still carnal; a watchdog is still a dog.

Since envy and strife are signs of a carnal mind, we find the Office will work within the confines of the Office, regardless of the person. The perfect example is here, Paul divided preaching into two grouping, those who preach from love, and those who preach from envy and strife, yet both groups Preach. James will speak about the one who preaches by envy and strife, but here Paul wants us to know, as long as we’re seeking Jesus, the Holy Ghost will take the words spoken to reach us, even if the person preaching to us is filled with envy. Faith comes by hearing, regardless of the person speaking (v. 17-18).

Although some used Paul’s imprisonment as a means to preach against him, he rejoiced, not for himself, but in the preaching. Even if they had to speak against Paul, they still had to mention Jesus in one way or another. When people write their nasty books out of envy and strife against the brethren, Rejoice for Christ is still being preached, yet those with the Sincere love of God will discern the intent. The carnal praise themselves, the Spiritual seek God.

Whether Paul lives or dies, it makes no difference, Christ will be magnified. Even if Paul made a mistake, he learned as Jesus forgave him, he is restored, being used, his love and faith became stronger, thus the event was an event, what Paul did based on the event tells the tale (v. 20). Paul was now in a place where the love and faith of others could be tested, would they reject Paul? Or would they still love and respect the man of God? When a brother or sister are going through it, do we joy in their trouble? Or do we hurt as they hurt?

It would appear Paul was coming to them, yet he just said his bonds were his ministry. This holds two thoughts, one is he felt he would be released, the other pertains to his many prayers and letters, though being absent in the flesh, he was with them in the Spirit, both have a basis. However, we also see he was ready to die, to leave the Body in order to be with the Lord was far better, but if there was yet some undone business the Lord had for him, then to stay is more needful for the saints (v. 23-24).

We hold to the Conversation (confession, or profession) of Christ, here we find  Paul did anticipate being released, but he also didn’t claim it as a point of reasoning, but as a point of hope, thus he didn’t hear from the Lord whether he would or would not be released, yet his faith in Jesus said it didn’t make any difference. There are events calling for faith in the realm of “If so, If not”, yet we still believe in Jesus regardless. Not only did Paul see his bonds as a test for others, but as a test of his faith as well, he was prepared to meet both tests with Joy (v. 27).

The Philippians had adversaries, yet Paul’s advice was don’t react to the attack, it only feeds the fire of perdition, consider the attack a means to apply Mercy. If we believe in Christ, we shall suffer for Him, persecution will come, but how we handle it when it comes determines if Joy remains, or self-pity gains. There must be some attitude in the midst of battle to bring us Joy, after all we know in the heat of battle it’s often hard to find Joy (vs. 28-30). Flesh and blood usually perceive the attack as personal in nature, thus they have a tendency to attack on a personal basis; it’s difficult to remain in Mercy when the attack is personal, but Paul found Grace is always sufficient. Before we respond we obtain Mercy, in order to find Grace, far better than taking it personally; therein we can pray for those who persecute you, as we bless and curse not.


Ph’l 2:1-11

These Scriptures tell us the attitude Jesus held when He faced the Cross, and why we are told “let this mind be in you”. Therefore, we are being taught how a son of God would react under adverse circumstances while holding a manner of humbleness. These Scriptures also contain our Hope in maintaining a Comfort by Love, Fellowship with the Spirit, Bowels of Mercies and Joy in the heat of battle. This points to the good work being done in us regardless of the event, as the New Man finishes the Justification work.

Being of One Accord, One Mind, and One Love means we must be in Accord with the Spirit, as we hold the Mind of Christ to Maintain the Love of God. Simply, we must hold tight to the New Man, as we open our ears to Jesus. The word Nothing in the phrase “let nothing be done through strife or vainglory” means Nothing, Not One Thing, it’s the strife or vainglory which causes the vessel to be formed into one of dishonor. If it didn’t make a difference for one to preach out of strife, why tell these people let Nothing be done through strife? The word Vainglory is the Greek Kenodoxia, the last part of this word (Doxia) is used to describe the Glory of God, thus vainglory is self-glory, referring to the person taking the glory (credit). It’s when a person used the event to exalt their self, rather than God. Going about saying “I’m a child of God” from a position of pride is hardly the Mind of Christ, it’s vainglory. Saying “I’m a King’s kid” in order to puff out the chest is still vainglory, in either case when we display our pride, we are void of the mind of Christ.

The word Lowliness in the phrase Lowliness of mind shows how we can refrain from vainglory, strife, or envy. The word Lowliness is the Greek Tapeinophrosune meaning Humble, meaning we esteem ourselves small, knowing the Greatness is not of us, but in us. The greatness is not something we deserve, but something God gave us based on His Love, and good pleasure. If we keep our souls in line, the Spirit will complete the work unto the saving of our souls. There are many times where it may not appear so, but it’s still the flesh judging the event. Paul said God will complete the good work, here it appears to those who won’t let God,. By Paul’s arrest a line was draw in the sand, there were those who loved Paul, who were encouraged to preach the more, others used the bonds of Paul as a means to exalt themselves, yet the differences were obvious, at lest to the Spiritually minded.

Does this mean if we slip, we’re not a child of God? Hardly, Paul’s experience proves just the opposite, another point made. Some would point to Paul showing the power of repentance and restoration, others would say Paul was being punished. The latter is out of envy and strife, the former out of love. Some of us tend to exalt Paul above measure, the arrest proved any of us can make a mistake, but we must know it doesn’t mean it’s over, it’s just another step of faith to reach the goal. We learn, to discern, so we won’t burn.

We know the Philippians sent Paul gifts, not only here, but many times prior, he tells them they are on the right path, they have the right mind based on the right purpose. We begin by Looking not on our things, but the things of others, this doesn’t mean to look at them in envy, rather this defines Agape, a love based on bettering another, regardless of any benefit for us. Paul made a like statement to the Corinthians by saying, “Let no man seek his own, but every man another’s wealth” (I Cor 10:24), but to the Corinthians it was a matter of correcting them to do something, in reference to the Philippians it was telling them they did well. We must let the same Mind be in us which was in Jesus, the word “let” means this is permissive, thus we must submit, allowing the mind to be in us by the Spirit.

These next verses tell us who we are by Christ, yet they also show why the soul must submit to the Spirit by refraining from entering pride in the process. There are several Greek words used to describe how Jesus being in the Bosom of the Father came to us in the Flesh when God empted His Love as His Word into the flesh of a woman, then took on flesh to be like us, to die for us, so the Word could raise us from our flesh bondage to a position no man could ever obtain, regardless of the amount of natural faith they held. In this letter, like the one to the Colossians Paul explains Jesus is not created, but came from the Bosom of the Father, like the Father He always was, without beginning or end, thus John by the Holy Ghost was fully aware of this and said, “in the beginning was the Word” (Jn 1:1).

The word Form is the Greek Morphe meaning essence, what one really is, not what one appears to be, this word is different from the Greek Schema meaning Shape or a form of a shape, which is translated as Fashion in verse 8. The Greek Homoioma translated as likeness means the appearance of, thus we have three different aspects of Jesus, all give us God incarnate to represent His creations and bring back lawfully what was taken unlawfully. The Logos (Word) was God, there is no other way to look at it, the Logos is Life, Truth, Light, Grace and Love, but we need the Rhema to project those elements from the Logos. The Old Testament spoke of the Life of God, but it couldn’t project it, nor does reading the Bible alone give us Life. The error of the Pharisees was assuming since they had knowledge regarding Life, they had Life, but Jesus said Life could only be obtained through Him (Jn 5:39). We can have knowledge of a airplane, but it doesn’t make us one, just as we can have knowledge of Grace, but it doesn’t mean we have it.

This Mind Paul speaks of is something we obtain by the New Birth, rather than holding the old mind of the old man (v 5). The word Mind means the manner of thinking, it doesn’t mean our memory is gone, it means the way we think is much different. This goes back to, “For who has known the Mind of the Lord, that he may instruct Him? But we have the Mind of Christ” (I Cor 2:16); referring to how we view things, do we see opportunity? Or failure?

The context of, “made Himself of no reputation” is denying the self, the word Reputation means Emptied of Himself, it comes from the Greek word Kenoo meaning to make empty, or to void oneself of something; here it refers to Jesus emptying Himself of deity at the time of His incarnation. The incarnation gave Him the position of the Son of man, the declaration of the Spirit of Holiness by the Resurrection proved Him to be the Son of God, the Sacrifice in heaven established Him as God the Son. This explains the phrase “having a reputation” doesn’t mean having all our bills paid, or the credit company thinking we’re something special, it means we have emptied ourselves of worldly things. Jesus emptied Himself, to be among the brethren, we empty ourselves of the old man to be joined to the New Man.

The usage in verse 7 shows Jesus took the form (Morphen) of a servant, (Doulou) having become in likeness (Homoiomati) of men (Anthropon), thus Jesus had to be equal to the Father as God in order to be “equal”, but He emptied Himself to take on the form of a servant in order save the servants. Jesus didn’t come as the high priest, rather He came as you and I. We may be insignificant, but God uses the insignificant. We see these “great people of God” doing many things, but who were they prior to Jesus using them? Were they great people? No, the mighty moves of God are always started by insignificant people. God takes them, brakes them, then forms them into vessels of honor.

Who needed Salvation? God didn’t fall or fail, thus God as God couldn’t save man, but God as a man, who emptied Himself of the Godhead could. We were born of the flesh not by our will, rather it was a process from the will of our parents, here Jesus as God in the Bosom of God made Himself of no reputation, taking upon Himself the form and likeness of man. The Cross is a place of death, Jesus gave Himself there. The Word being God, but not all God is shows how Jesus talked of the Father, if Jesus is the Word of the Father, yet He also did the Doctrine of the Father, then if we have seen Jesus, we have seen (perceived) the Father.

The two wonderful weapons of Obedience and Humbleness are displayed here in the mind of Jesus. Both James and Peter tell us to be humble under the hand of God in order to defeat the devil. Some of us think to be bold in the face of the devil is a weapon, but we find Humbleness in the sight of God will defeat pride. Obedience and humbleness connected to submission in order for Jesus to complete the Father’s will as the Son of man, also means the Cross has two sides. Jesus took the Cup in the Garden, but He handed us His Cup, thus at the Name of Jesus every knee Should bow, and every tongue Should confess Jesus Christ is Lord, yet we can’t confess Jesus as Lord but by the Holy Ghost. On the last day every knee Shall bow, and every tongue Shall confess, but here in Philippians, we’re not talking about the last Day, we’re talking about today, thus we Should submit and be humble.

God brings the least amount of pain for the greatest gain. It’s our concept of what God should do bringing confusion in our minds. We want God to complete the work, but we want to master the method. God will put us into situations, or bring people into our life to hone, or disciple us. We may not like them, but if our attitude is Christ centered, we will gain so we can benefit others.

 

Ph’l 2:12-14

There are two concepts of Belief, one is intellectual, trusting in reasoning, which comes from the natural mind, but it’s not firm in the heart. Our old heart was incapable of believing in God, it was disobedient, meaning is sought ways to enter unbelief. When our heart is circumcised we gain a New Heart, then we have the capability to believe. Clues to the heart are found in the mind, is it belief centered, looking for opportunity to believe more in Jesus? Or does it seek error, in order to excuse it’s unbelief?

Jesus said from the abundance of the heart, not the soul, the mouth will speak, but He also said there is no good thing coming from the heart of man; the prophet said, the heart of man is evil above all things, who can know it. Wow, a no win situation, until we are Born Again as God circumcises our heart, wherein we gain a New Heart (Spirit). Paul said we must believe in our heart, which is the foundation, or the place determining which spirit we follow. Paul’s statement doesn’t mean the heart of man, but the New Born Again Heart, thus God sent His Spirit as our New heart crying “ABBA Father” (Gal 4:6). There is no way any of us can say, “ABBA Father” without the Spirit (Rom 8:15).

The Philippians “have always obeyed”, have always? Does it mean they obeyed God before they knew God? Not hardly, it shows they didn’t simply obey with eye service when Paul was around, it was their nature, thus they obeyed even when the Apostle wasn’t around. Some appear Christian while other Christians are watching, yet they become worldly when the world is watching, thus their Christian attitude is merely a facade, or a mask to impress people. Part of our warfare is to recognize the facade in ourselves, so we can put it off, in order to be renewed by the New Man.

Paul isn’t telling us to stop working with others in their salvation, after all it’s the purpose of his letter, rather it’s the method of both working out our own salvation, which of course points to Process. Clearly if we have Salvation in hand, there is no need to work it out. We have faith and confidence in the Faith of Jesus, we know Greater is He in us, than he in the world, so why Fear and Trembling? The Greek word for Fear is Phobos which has several meanings depending on the context. We don’t fear God in some paranoid fear of Him always punishing us, our Fear of God is based in our knowledge of God’s integrity. Our fear of God knows if we hold to the old man, or continually use unbelief, we will end among the unbelievers. Phobos can mean terror, or reverence; total fear, or respect and honor. The Fear of God is much different from the fear of evil; our fear knows God is doing a work based on our attitude, thus we respect Him. When we hear “I simply don’t want to miss God in this”, it’s a sign of fear and trembling; therefore, fear and trembling is a good sign, it shows we are concerned.

The Greek word for Trembling is Tromos meaning something akin to a Tremor. When coupled with Phobos it means expressing great timidity or profound reverence. If any human understood this concept it was Paul, he knew he was weak, yet in Christ rested power and strength. As long as we have the flesh, we’re in a state of warfare, yet the flesh is weak, the Spirit is willing. Since the flesh is weak, we find the second we mind the flesh, we are joined to it. The flesh cannot stand in the face of the enemy; however, the Spirit not only stands, but knows the Cross defeated him who had the power of death, that is the devil (Heb 2:14).

The Greek word for Murmuring is Goggusmos meaning to Grumble, Mutter or Murmur from discontentment. It caused the destruction of the children in the wilderness as they failed to see God working for their benefit, rather they claimed God brought them into the wilderness to kill them. They viewed the events one way, the wrong way. It’s what Paul is talking about, some saw his event as God punishing him, others as opportunity (v. 14).

Belief is voiced, just as unbelief is. One doesn’t have to be a mind reader to discern words, they are the product of the tree. This also adds to the word Sword, in the Greek we find two words used for Sword. First is Rhomphaia which means a sword of Judgment, or as it’s used in Luke 2:35, anguish of the soul, which describes judgment, but there is the Greek Machaira which is used in reference to the Sword of the Spirit, this word means one has power over death and life, yet the power over death and life is in the tongue; speak words of corruption (death) join to darkness, speak the Rhema (life and Grace) walk in the Light.

The Greek word for Disputing is Dialogismos, which is a compound word showing Division (Dia) and Thoughts with evil intents (Logismos), thus disputing is a means of division coming from a prideful intent. Disputing makes us unjust, yet the just live by faith. “Now wait, Paul disputed with the Jews”. True, but he was Persuading, not Debating, when one Disputes with the intent of debate, they really don’t care if the other person benefits or not, they simply want to conquer a thought process by their thought process. If one is Persuading they are pulling the person to Jesus, rather than attempting to prove their own intellect is superior. A debate is the use of natural reasoning to overpower, or belittle another, to persuade is to convince one of the hope Jesus granted them.

 

Ph’l 2:15-20

Paul will now divide those who seek the Good from those who seek the Evil, as well as those who preach out of envy and strife, from those who preach out of Love, yet both preach Christ. Preaching from envy and strife still talks about Jesus, but it also adds bondage to others. In Paul’s case they were preaching about Paul’s mistake, as they used it against Paul, but instead of Paul talking evil about them, he simply said, “at least Christ is preached”. Is it a battle? Yes, the first time someone who is full of envy and strife begins to see God move in you, they will attack, the battle is on. Do we use the same methods they do? Or do we use the Mind of Christ?

The purpose of the battle is to bring us closer to the Perfect Man, deeper into The Faith, keeping us blameless and harmless (sincere), to become the true sons of God, without Rebuke. The work in us is not based on our goodness, but on God’s Will and good pleasure (v. 2:13). The day we forget it, is the day we will begin to think we’re so special God had to call us, which is vainglory.

The Nation and the world are different, the word Nation is the Greek Genea meaning a Generation of contemporaries, thus the Nation reflects on the Generation. The word Perverse could also read “having been perverted”, or having reentered perversion, it comes from the Greek Diastrepho meaning to cause a separation, thus the perversion brings envy and strife, which causes ungodly division as a gate of hell (v. 15).

This is much different from one who is teaching along the same lines, but using different words. Two people can teach the same concept, but use different words, it’s not the same as envy and strife, envy is based on wanting what the other person has, but not willing to pay the price to get it. Strife is based in jealousy, it usually brings disruption.

The word Crooked is the Greek Skolios meaning to be bent, or wrapped in dryness, thus it’s caused by a rejection of Mercy. The Word of Life, is the Word of Faith, for Life comes from the Faith of Jesus, as our faith comes from Hearing. Paul wanted all who heard to receive, but he knew some received, some didn’t, thus we can’t work out someone else’s salvation, neither can we make them believe. If they reject the plain evidence, they have set their minds not to accept the Truth. A frustrated Pastor is one who thinks he or she can work out the salvation of others, or make people believe. We deliver, they receive, we can’t receive, believe or hope for another.

Verse 17 is interesting since Paul is saying his offering is connected to their faith,  but we also see their faith included their respect for Paul, becoming the context. They made an effort to deliver to him, like the four men who helped their friend, even to the point of ripping the roof off the house. They sacrificed, held to the service of faith, from their concern Paul felt joy. We all do, when someone hears, obeys and grows. Since Paul felt Joy, he also prayed for them from the Joy, enabling them to rejoice together (vs. 17-18).

Paul isn’t personally going to send Timothy, he learned his lesson from the Corinthian experience, this time it’s the Lord who will send Timothy. This also shows Paul was not able to come, although he desired to. Verse 20 isn’t saying Timothy is the only one with Paul, it says Timothy is the only one who holds the Philippians as dear as Paul does. Does it mean all the others hated the Philippians? So much for love. No, it means Timothy and Paul held them a deeper love and respect than the others. In order for the representative to present the same feelings, the representative had to have like feelings. Paul could send anyone, but Timothy loved the Philippians, meaning the visit was a blessing for both Timothy and the Philippians.


Ph’l 2:21-30

Paul now talks about those who are not of a like mind, as the seeds of self came to the surface. A test is never for one person, God will use the same test for many people, for many purposes, yet one Goal. Instead of “Look every man not on his own things, but on the things of others”, there were some who were seeking their own, not the things of Jesus. Paul uses the word “All” but it’s restricted to the group being spoken of.

Now Paul says he hopes to send Timothy presently, which would almost appear as if he changed positions, but it’s not the case, as he adds, “but I trust in the Lord, I also myself shall come shortly” (v 24). Paul desired to be free, as any of us would, but he was willing to do as the Lord commanded, stay in bonds, or go, it didn’t matter, what did matter was doing what the Lord desired. The experience is designed to bring us Hope, Paul learned his lessons well, as we must.

Epaphroditus was a fellowsoldier, the word Messenger is the same Greek word translated as Apostle. It was Epaphroditus who ministered or delivered the “wants” to Paul, thus God will deliver us Wants as well as Needs, if our Wants line up with the Mind of Christ. Epaphroditus became sick, if we left it there, we would have a good excuse to remain sick, but God had Mercy (not Grace) on him by healing the man. From the wording it also appears there was some problem in the life of Epaphroditus, since Paul tells them to receive him with gladness, and hold him in reputation (honor).

It’s also clear Epaphroditus worked so hard for Christ he refused to care for himself, rather he was going to get the supply to Paul, thus God gave Mercy to him who gave Mercy, he was healed.

 

Ph’l 3:1-17

Paul is not afraid to be open before the Philippians, but he was cautious to be open before the carnal minded Corinthians. Paul being open before the Philippians was Safe for him, since they had grown from the Root to the Blade, they had the ability to discern, thus the Jacob – Israel dilemma didn’t exist with the Philippians, but it did with the Corinthians. This is not Paul putting his trust in the Philippians, but a matter or his awareness to their Spiritual position, knowing they would understand, but the carnal minded would use the same words, twist them, then send them back at Paul as darts.

Paul uses the word “circumcision” in verse 2, it would almost seem as if he was holding some unforgiveness, but it’s not the case. This is a warning, the Jewish leaders were motivated by the event, presuming something happened when it did not. They used it to their advantage, thus history shows the Jews killed as many Christians as the Romans. Simply beware of those who are carnal, or natural in thinking, to them Spiritual matters are foolishness. Evan an experience with the Holy Ghost can be twisted by the carnal mind, therefore, we must be cautious with whom we share.

Verse 3 makes the separation, for We are the circumcision of heart, who are able to worship God, since the true worshipers worship in Spirit and Truth, by the Spirit of Truth (I Jn 4:1-4 & Jn 4:23-24). The term “no confidence in the flesh” is exactly what the Jews did have confidence in. They presumed by putting Paul in jail it would bring division to the Gentiles, thus dividing them, causing the Gentiles to turn their backs on Christ. To some it did, but they never felt the letters of Paul would become Scripture, or used to lead millions to the Lord,  or secure many more in the Faith.

Verses 4 through 7 is a separation, Paul had liberty, he could have confidence in the flesh, but for what end? Paul had the background, circumcised of the flesh on the eight day, from the Tribe of Benjamin, a Hebrew of the Hebrews, as concerning the Law, a Pharisee, he persecuted the church more than other Jews, which to them was a sign of honor, his self-righteousness according to the Law was blameless, but what things were gain for his fleshly life, he counted loss for Christ.

The word confidence in verse 3 is the Greek Peitho meaning to believe or be confident in. The word confidence in verse 4 is the Greek Pepoithesis meaning something one can base a reliance on. The difference between the two shows the Jews trusted in the deeds of the flesh, Paul shows his background allowed him to do the same, but Paul found someone greater, Christ in whom he could trust in.

This is confirmed in verse 8, the Excellency of the Knowledge of Christ, was far better than the best education the natural thinkers could offer. There is a vast difference between knowing about God, and knowing God. Intellect is fine when it’s Spiritual in nature, a hindrance when it’s earthly. The word Dung means what comes out of the other end of a dog, not vomit, thus Paul shows the performance of the Law, the genealogy, the education, as well as the other natural things would be akin to presenting dog waste to God as an offering; whereas the Righteousness and knowledge of Jesus is presenting to the Father what the Son obtained, much different to say the least.

Which is better? To be found in the Law? Or in Jesus? To be found in Jesus, but in order to be In Jesus one must have the Seed of God in them, thus we are filled as well as covered. The phrase “faith of Christ” in verse 9 reads in the Greek “Faith of Christ” without exception, Paul told us in Galatians he obtained Life by the Faith of Jesus, we have boldness and access by the Faith of Jesus, now we find the Righteousness of God can only be obtained by the Faith of Christ. Our faith is important, but it’s not enough to gain the Promise, it is enough to follow the New Man on the path of Righteousness which the Faith of Jesus left for us. The New Man has two pillars, the Holiness and Righteousness of God, two things no human can have without being Born Again. The Holiness of God is Mercy based, the Righteousness is Grace based. We can have Authority without being Born Again, but we need the Power from on High to operate lawfully in the Authority of the New Covenant.

This Righteousness is far different from what is spoken of in verse 6, the Law was not of faith, but the Righteousness of God is (v. 9). Being Born Again grants us access to have the Knowledge and Wisdom of God, to know and understand the Resurrection of Christ by the Spirit, thus giving us fellowship with His sufferings, making us conformable to His Death, all efforts by Jesus, for us, thus the Faith of Jesus produced the effort, we use our faith to enter in.

Verses 10 and 11 are vital to understanding the First Resurrection, as well as the Last Resurrection. The First Resurrection is of course the Resurrection of Jesus, we are to believe in our hearts Jesus is raised from the dead by the Spirit in order to be a partaker. The Rapture, or Catching Away is not another Resurrection, it’s when the First is completed. The Resurrection on the last day is divided into two parts, both are eternal, one is unto Life, the other unto damnation. This is made clearer when we find there are two different Greek words used for Resurrection in verses 10 and 11, each denotes Paul’s confidence. Jesus talked about the resurrection unto life and unto damnation, but here in reference to Jesus we find another word expanding the concept to Two Resurrections, with the second having two parts for two groups, the First with three parts. In the first we find those who make the Rapture, those who Sleep in Jesus until the last resurrection, then the Wicked who go into the Night, emerging as the Beast of the Earth. The Resurrection of the Just is the First, we are the Just who live by Faith, thus we have Life before the fact, much different from “unto Life”.

The first Greek word used in reference to the Resurrection of Jesus is Anastasis, which is used to describe the First Resurrection (Rev 20:5), which is the Resurrection of Jesus (Matt 22:30), which is different from the resurrection of the dead (Matt 22:31). The next word used for resurrection is Exanastasis, which is compound using Ex or Ek (without or something outside), thus Anastasis means the First Resurrection is caused by a Power  within, not without, whereas the last resurrection is a standing up caused by something not in the person, but outside of them. The First is by life, the second is Unto Life, or Unto damnation. The Partaker of the First Resurrection must have the same Righteousness,  Life and Spirit in them who raised Jesus from the dead. The Cross is the beginning place, no one gets to the Resurrection without a death, even the last resurrection is predicated on “it’s appointed onto all men once to die, then comes the judgment” (Heb 9:27). The Cross is the place where we imputed death, then the grave to assure it, then the Spirit to gain the power of the Resurrection. Blessed and Holy are those who are partakers of the First Resurrection, since they have the Righteousness of Christ in them by the Spirit.

Paul shows his goal is to be partaker of the First Resurrection, but in any case he knows he has the resurrection unto life in hand. He knew he made a mistake, “even if” the doubters and pouters were right, he also knew by the Righteousness of Christ in him, he would make the Resurrection unto Life. In either case, he was convinced his position with Christ was secure. Let them preach Christ out of strife, he was assured in his heart he would make it, either before the 1,000 years, or wake after as one who sleeps in Jesus.

How could he have such a confidence? Understanding who is Perfect, coupled with one sure principle, Everything produces after its own kind. Perfection is not found in our flesh, or our soul, it’s in the New Man, thus the “two shall be one” holds many promises. We have perfection by association, just as we have Righteousness, Holiness, Glory and Justification by association with the New Man. We know in marriage neither the wife of husband change into one another, rather the goal is for the two to be one. The same is true with the Spirit and soul, the goal is to have the soul saved, purified by the Perfection of the New Man, making the soul Spiritual. Paul is not excusing his behavior or anyone else’s, rather he is giving us hope. If we assume we have not made mistakes, or presume we won’t, we are so religiously conceited and self-deceived we need a Wilderness to break us. On the other hand if we know this is a Process, or by our mistakes we learn to gain in Christ, we are on the right path. Each mistake is an assurance of God’s delivering power, each lesson proclaims the flesh dead, yet we live in Christ.

Perfection doesn’t give us a right to assume once we are saved from the world, we have a free ticket in the First Resurrection, but we know we must cease from our works of self-righteousness by entering the Righteousness of God by the Spirit. The Book of Hebrews tells us there is a promise, a covenant, a resurrection, but there is also a Better Testament, a Better Covenant, a Better Country, A Better Hope, a Better Promise, a Better Resurrection with a Better Life for those who seek Life More Abundantly in Christ (Heb 7:19, 7:22, 8:6, 11:16, 11:35 & 11:40). The word Better is the Greek Kreisson or Kreitton meaning More Benevolent, More Profitable, More Useful, Better in Value, Nobler, More Excellent, or Good, it’s what Paul is saying here. The Law of Moses has benefits, but it could never make one righteous before God, it could never justify us before God, since it was not designed to. Get in a car, start it, then drive to the moon. Can’t? Oh it was not designed to, but drive it to the store, something it was designed to do. The Law of Moses could get no one off the earth, or into heaven. It’s evident in the Judgment, the Jew has to pass the Books (Law), but it’s not enough to get them into heaven, they have to find their names in the Book of Life (Rev 20:11-15).

Simply? The Perfection of Jesus is in the New Man, we are being formed into Perfection. The Perfection is there, we have it, yet if we attempt to look at the flesh as some sign of perfection, we are still flesh minded. We mind the Spirit, knowing we are being Formed into the same Perfection which obtained us. “Well, these dumb Christians always think they are so perfect”. Wrong, these smart Christians know Jesus is perfect, they are not, yet they are being formed into the perfection of Jesus by the New Man.

Paul isn’t fooling himself, he knows he isn’t Resurrected yet, neither is he perfect, but he follows After what is Perfect to Apprehend, since he is already Apprehended by the Perfection in Christ. He understands the work of Christ by the Spirit, accounting all things ordained. There are different Greek words used in these verses, Paul hasn’t “received” the entire result of the Promise, but he knows Jesus has Laid Hold of him, the Process has begun. The first usage of Apprehend is the Greek Lambano, which we saw in Romans, it means To Take Hold Of By A Godly Manner, To Be Accepted, or to simply Actively Take Hold Of, in the context it doesn’t mean Paul is apprehending, rather he knows he has been apprehended. He then uses the same premise in his effort to Apprehend Him who Apprehended him. This shows us why we have the Measure of faith, the Faith of Jesus has obtained, our faith is projected to the result of the process.

Jesus obtained us by the New Birth, giving us Another Comforter, but our position in this is to Apprehend Him Who has Apprehended us. Jesus has us, nothing can remove us from His hand, yet we have the Power, as did Adam to remove ourselves. This is made clearer by the use of the Greek explaining how Paul was Apprehended. This Greek word is Katalambano, which is a compound word with Kata meaning a motion from a higher place to a lower place, and Lambano, thus Paul was apprehended from On High (Report, or Declaration), he is allowing the Witness from his lower position to take him to the Higher. The Spirit is working from SunAntiLambanomai, Jesus from KataLambano, we from Lambano, all in the same manner and method, seeking the same goal, by using the same means. This is the Lawful manner, it’s much different than slandering the people of God, or using deeds of the Law, or standing with wanton theology. Paul was focused on the Lord, yes he knew the enemy was present, yes he knew there were messengers of Satan, yes he knew there were perils, but his focus was on Jesus, the Great Shepherd and Bishop of our souls.

Paul is forgetting the things behind, what things? Circumcised on the eighth day, of the stock of Israel, of the tribe of Benjamin, being a Hebrew among the Hebrews, touching the Law, a Pharisee of Pharisees, zeal, persecuting the Church, self-righteousness which could only come from the Law, these things are the things he tossed away as he reached for those things which are ahead, the Righteousness of Jesus through the Faith of Christ, the Power of His Resurrection, the Fellowship of the Sufferings (to know why Jesus suffered), being conformed unto His Death to obtain Life, thus he is seeking by Lambano, not self-righteousness.

The word Conformable or Conformed is the Greek Sunmorphoo meaning Together With, it points to the Metamorphosis used by the Spirit to bring us to Transfiguration; we are Transformed by the Mercy of God into the kingdom of heaven, to enter the process of Transfiguration unto Perfection, by who is all ready Perfect (Holy Spirit).

The Holiness of God is Mercy, the Righteousness of Jesus is the Scepter to the Kingdom, couple them in the New Man and we have Living Water flowing from within. Knowledge gives us confidence to follow what is Perfect, like Paul’s confidence we know as long as our focus is on Jesus we will make it, if not a Partaker of the First Resurrection, we will be in the resurrection unto life. We also know there is a resurrection of the damned, but like Paul we also know by Lambano Jesus will accept us as a friend, but if we hold to the things of the past, the self-righteousness producing dead works, or any act of self-righteousness we will be judged with the world.

If Paul is Pressing toward the Mark (Goal) by using the same method used by Jesus to Apprehend him, then it’s a Process. Here we find we are perfect in the Spirit, yet it’s by faith we Lambano. If some have already attained, or achieved, they are not to stop or they will lose what they think they have, rather we must walk by the same Rule, by being in Lambano hand in hand with the Spirit who is SunAntiLambanomai to reach Jesus who is KataLambano.

The process of SunAntiLambanomai is the Spirit resisting anything hindering the process of KataLambano, we join with the Spirit by being Lambano. The Goal is the Metamorphosis or Summorphoo, thus Perfection is not something we can see, yet our Faith is a confidence of Lambano in the SunAntiLambanomai reaching to the Hope of perfection laying ahead. If it’s by faith, then the Now has to be “God Is”, yet since it is faith it must reach to a hope not seen, wherein we know God is a Rewarder, making our true Hope based in being a partaker of the First Resurrection. The Witness is working inside by a incorruptible (completely absent of death, guilt, or accusation) Seed given to us by the Holy Ghost, which Seed is based in Love, Holiness, Righteousness, Mercy, Faith and Grace. Did we obtain by our hours of study? No, did we obtain by our discipling? No, did we obtain by our intellect? No, we obtained because God gave us a reason to believe, then by the God granted gift of the measure of faith we reached while at the same time we believed we have received. Our faith was in the asking, then we believed we have received, two elements vital to our stand.

The word Followers in verse 17 is the Greek Summimetes meaning Together as a Joint Follower or one who follows in Like Manner. The word Perfect is the Greek Tekton, it doesn’t mean we are perfect in completeness, rather it lays out the goal of perfectness, as it means The Finished Goal, or has reached its intended end, limit or purpose. It’s also used to describe Full Grown, thus it’s not a partial experience (Ek Merous), but gaining the understanding by experience with Him who had the experience. This is the importance of knowing the Faith of Jesus has obtained, the experience is based in Him who has had the experience of being Resurrected.

The Greek Sum demands cooperation, thus this process is in full cooperation with the Spirit, as we use the same means Jesus used to accomplish the task, which means was based in Faith. What will our faith focus on, if we have no knowledge, or belief? Air? In order to reach the Goal this corruption must put on incorruption, this mortal must have immortally, but the incorruption and immortally are in the Seed of God, as Peter said, “Being Born Again, not of corruptible Seed, but of incorruptible (Immortal), by the Word of God (Jesus), which lives and abides forever” (I Pet 1:23). Did the Bible bring the New Birth? No, thus when we see “Word”, we know it’s talking about Jesus in us, thus we preach the Word. After all, we can preach the Bible, and never mention Jesus.

Then we see the example, thus we are not to make Paul, Peter or any human a standard between us and God, but we do use them as examples (v. 17).

 

Ph’l 3:18-21

If we walk by Faith it must be by our faith through the New Man to find the Faith of Jesus, there are others who either walk a path void of faith, or a path of self-righteousness, they end as the enemies of the Cross of Christ, yet think they are doing God a service, no wonder Paul said it weeping. The unsaved soul desires to be the special of the special, know more than anyone, they study, yet use natural reasoning to define Spiritual matters, ending religiously conceited. They seldom say “sorry”, they never admit error, they never seek the change in Christ, they are manipulative, deceptive, twisting Scripture to their own destruction, based on using the spirit of the world. Paul told us the spirit of man hasn’t a clue to the things of the Spirit of God, but the spirit of the world is opposed to the Spirit that is of God (New Man), thus the he in the world is opposed or “anti” the things of the Greater He. Those who don’t walk the path of the Faith of Jesus are walking toward perdition (destruction), whose flesh (belly) is their god, whose self-glory is a shame, usually the shame comes because they have Yoked the Authority of Christ from God (I Cor 11:1-7). By their fruits you shall know them, but our conversation is of heaven, for we Look (Lambano) for the Savior who looked at us (SunLambano) as He gave us the Spirit (SunAntiLambanomai) to finish this race unto the Perfection, a race God has seen from the foundation of the world (vs. 17-19).

Verse 21 is our hope, our flesh is vile, but we focus on the Precious. Now we know why, the flesh is ineffective, we imputed it dead, but is still calls out with the voice of the old man. The New Man who is Perfect is saving our souls, usually by experience, or exposure. Our Hope is future tense, this flesh is not going to be made holy, it will not raise with us, ashes to ashes and dust to dust, from the earth it came, to the earth it goes. God has a Much Better body for us, a place where our saved souls with the Spirit become One in Christ.

This is Paul’s “praise report”, but we find some use the opportunity to brag, or praise their own self. Bragging is a means of self-exaltation, it can use what God has done, it’s the opposite of a “praise report”. A praise report is to assist someone to overcome who is either in a situation, or will be in a like position. Paul is encouraging us, he is a in a tight situation, one with hazard written all over it, but his focus is on Jesus.

In verse 21 we find the word Fashioned, adding to this part of the study, the word Fashioned is again the Greek Summorphoo, thus the Fashioning is a Process on the inside as the Seed of God is working with our souls to bring us into the purpose of our faith, even the salvation of our souls. If we judge this process by the flesh, we’re in big trouble, since the flesh remains corrupt (assigned to death), it’s the soul joined to the Spirit becoming Incorruptible (immortal, without any sign of death), thus Perfection is not  for the flesh, it’s purposed to save our souls. When we came to Jesus our souls were not perfect, but by the Spirit they are being formed into perfection, which is also termed Immortally with Jesus.

The word Fashioned is the same Greek word translated in verse 10 in the phrase “Made Conformable”, but with a slight change to explain the process. In verse 10 the context is to know each step in the sufferings of Christ so one can gain, in order to give, but here in verse 21 he shows the result of the knowledge, thus in verse 10 he is reaching to know, in verse 21 he shows we will know.

The Greek Summorphoomai is the word used in verse 10 is the only place it’s found in the tense used. In verse 21 the Greek Summorphos is also used in Romans 8:29 in the phrase “to be conformed to the Image of His Son”, in all the uses we find the word Sum. The difference shows verse 21 has the completed process (Morphos), whereas verse 10 shows something in progress (Morphoomai).

The word Change is the Greek Metastrepho meaning a change of place or condition, or to Turn Into Something, it’s a compound word with Meta (a change of place or condition) and Strepho (To Turn), thus this work entails a turning on our part from the flesh to the Spirit. The Turning promotes a condition on the inside as it will be, but not yet on the outside until the result of the Change is complete. This shows the change is based on something inside of us given by God based on what Jesus did for us. Do we increase the Talent, or bury it? Is there a reason to fight the good fight of Faith? Most Assuredly. The cocoon is not the butterfly, or the caterpillar, it’s a covering while the change is taking place. The change inside is so dramatic we find the caterpillar could not fly, the butterfly can, the caterpillar was destructive, the butterfly promotes life. This also connects to the purpose of our various baptisms, we are accepted into the Body, we join to the death and resurrection of Jesus by a Token, then we gain the Spirit to bring our Token to pass. If we are not reaching to be Resurrected, why did we join the Body to begin with?

 

Ph’l 4:1-23

Paul just explained how he was able to reach for Joy in the midst of an event appearing to lack any foundation for joy. Each member who believed as a result of Paul’s preaching became a jewel in Paul’s Crown of Life, but we assume the crown is Paul’s personal property, when in fact it’s the Crown Of Life given by the Spirit, the Talent is provided to bring in more talents. A Jewel remains and obtains a like Crown, they in turn provides jewels, then those jewels obtain their crowns, and so on. A jewel can be removed in one of two ways, first they remove themselves by unbelief, or they are removed based on their unbelief, in either case it’s unbelief, based on a choice.

It would appear as if Euodias and Syntyche had a parting of the ways, but Paul says they are to have the same mind as he has, thus they lacked Joy, or the knowledge of who they were in Christ (v 2:4-10). Paul just told us about the Mind of Christ, thus having the same Mind means Euodias and Syntyche need to enter the One Mind of Christ, in order to settle their conflict. This one area shows us why this letter is given to us, there are times along this path where things appear upside down, or inside out. We can either look forward to the Purpose holding  to our joy, or fall into despair or self-pity. Jesus who looked to the result held His joy through the pain and suffering of the Cross, let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus.

Not only were the Philippians helping Paul, but Paul asked them to give to the other fellow workers as well, this cheerful giving opened an area for the Philippians. We now find two types of Rejoice, one is Rejoicing in the Lord Always, the other Rejoicing is found in what the Lord does based on the love of the Philippians. In Matthew 5:12 we find the word Rejoice used once in reference to persecution, but here in Philippians we find it used twice, once through the battle, then again as a sign of the battle being over with the victory in hand.

The word Moderation in verse 5 is the Greek Epieikes meaning To be yielding as one who shows clemency. Be Gentle and Forgiving, the Lord is at Hand. Prayer is an open hearted act before God, here Paul says don’t hold back, thus the manner of asking is two fold. We ask for the Supply (supplication), but as we are asking, we give Thanksgiving for having received. Disappointment in the answer is a self-based act displaying we’re not happy with what God gave us, whereas Joy in the answer proves we are thankful unto God, as we are able to accept the answer. This has to be taken with the teaching in James, in no way does this mean we ask through a lust, then give thanksgiving, it’s not the context at all, nor is the context to pray against people. In this case we ask, as we are willing to receive the answer, regardless of the answer. There are religions all over the world who pray for hours, yet never hear the voice of the Lord.

When we ask God, we also ask with the specific intent of trusting in His good judgment. None of us would test the speed of a bullet by looking down the barrel of a gun, yet we tend to pray in like manner from time to time. There are some things seemingly at the time to be a “need”, but granting them would be feeding a “greed”. God meets our Need, He doesn’t feed our Greed. What about a quail hunt? It’s a “bird” of a different color, our fear of God knows when the great quail hunt comes we are being tested, or exposed, but God is still not feeding our greed, He is exposing it. We also know the mask of righteousness is used by some when they want God to perform for them. They want something from God, they pray, then act as if they are worthy of the answer; a mind game, producing a quail hunt.

The Peace of God is found in the Joy of the Lord, it’s a benefit granted according to Mercy, it’s based on asking God to forgive us, as we believe our sins are forgiven. Many know they asked God to forgive them, yet there appears some sin still in the camp, did God really forgive them? Some of us assume if sin is forgiven, it’s gone, yet there remains thoughts, stains, tares or ineffective lusts causing us to jump to the wrong conclusion, negating the Righteousness at work in us. Sin lost it’s power, it is now exposed, the source is known, or being known, the ability to remove the source is found in the Blood, thus the exposure of the source can be confused if we view it naturally, we need the New Man to point out, discern, then bring us into the victory. Sin is an outward product of an inward source, God cannot work with Sin, He forgives us in order to work with the problem causing sin. Jesus said the enemy planted Tares, not sins, thus the Tares go about as tempting lusts, when the lust has conceived, then it becomes sin, the continued result of using the sin is death (James 1:14-15). The Process of Justification is working on the sources of the problem, some of us sin because of a fear of rejection, some based on pride, some based on a fear of failure, some to gain some validation, all areas in us being healed, once healed the “tare” is gone. However, if we keep retaining the source for the sin, we are rejecting the forgiveness; we must believe we have received, regardless of what our flesh says.

Paul lists the Things of God, the same Things he was able to do through Christ. Prior he said “let this mind be in you”, here we find the Ways. The word True is the Greek Alethes meaning one who cannot lie, a lie is based in deception, deception is work of darkness. The word Honest is the Greek Semnos meaning dignity derived from a higher citizenship, Semnos does not repel dishonesty, but invites and attracts what is able to Worship. The word Just is the Greek Dikaios meaning Righteous, it pertains to the concept; the Just shall live by faith. The word Unjust means one who had the ability to be Just, but Undid it by holding unbelief. Herein we find another mystery opened for us, if we are the Just, we are the Righteousness of God, thus Righteousness grants Justification.

The word Pure is the Greek Hagnos meaning Freedom from defilements or impurities, as Innocent, or in a blameless condition, this is the process of the Blood of Jesus cleaning us from all unrighteousness. If God’s Seed has said we’re pure, yet our flesh says No, which do we believe? The declaration is based on the Report, the Witness is bringing it to pass, our faith looks to the goal. Of course pride attempts to tell us it’s all complete in one moment. The word Lovely is the Greek Prosphiles which is a compound word with Pros (to) and Phileo (brotherly love), thus meaning to be Dear to someone, or to deal with people in the Body as a beloved family member.

The wording A Good Report is the Greek Euphemia meaning only a Good Report, never a bad report (condemning report), thus we only say what is Good, as we speak words of Grace, if we can’t say Good things, say nothing. Does it mean we must be acceptable to the world? Hardly a Good Report regarding our stand from the world may not seem “good” to them, but it’s “good” to God. What kind of a report could it be? “They walk with God”.

The word Virtue is the Greek Arete meaning Well pleasing to God, we please God by faith. The phrase Any Praise means we look for the Precious, seek something in the event to praise God for, even if it’s the lesson in the event. These manifestations are found in “let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus”, explaining the comment to Euodias and Syntyche (v 2).

All Things are of God, if it’s not of God, it’s not a Thing, thus we Believe All Things, but we also believe there are various things we don’t participate in. There are things for the kingdom of heaven, Things for the Kingdom of God, and things going on in the world, thus All Things are of God, but not all things are profitable. The Law of Moses is a thing, but do we follow it? Or the Law of the Spirit? Self-righteousness is a thing, but do we do it? Or do we hold to the Righteousness of God? Here Paul lists the Things not seen, as things our faith will evidence. How about a fable, it’s not seen. Fables are not things, they lack support to make them a thing, thus we simply don’t consider them, making them moot. There is a difference between fact and truth, it’s a fact all have sinned and come short of the glory of God, the truth would include being removed from the realm into the Kingdom.

Paul says the Things listed are those Things they have both Learned (discipled in) and Received, or have heard and seen in Paul. Did Paul ever have the opportunity to speak of the bad report? Yes, it would almost appear he did, when he told the Philippians, “and now I tell you even weeping, they are the enemies of the Cross of Christ; whose end is destruction, whose god is their belly”. What? For their belly? Ahh, their own fleshly self-interests, they are in this for what they can get, not what they can give. There doesn’t seem to be much praise here, but in fact there is, since the vessels of dishonor only prove the Mercy of God in the vessels of honor.

If we think on these Things, Peace will reign in our hearts, if we don’t, War reigns. If Peace reigns, then Christ reigns on earth through us. It’s the concept of Reign which at times  gets us into trouble, we assume to Reign means to use manipulation, or control people, but it’s hardly reigning as Jesus does. We reign as the Kingdom on earth since the World has no authority over us, death has no authority to take us into the pit, sin has no power or authority over us, all things are under the Feet of Jesus, we are His Body.

There are times when we want to give, yet we find we lack opportunity or the wherewithal. God supplies the Seed, so we ask for the Seed to become a Sower. Yet like the Philippians who lacked the opportunity to give, we too find times when lack opportunity. Yet when the opportunity came, they gave. Paul wasn’t asking for a “gift” (Doma), in fact he never asked for himself. He was Taught or learned by experience in whatsoever state he was in to be Content, by experiences he knew how to abound, and how to be abased, he was Instructed both to be full and to be hungry. Why? So the things wouldn’t dominate his life. The word Abased means Humble, or Low, the word Abound means Abundance. The word Full means satisfied, the wording To be hungry means hungry. The wording Have Learned refers to Experience, thus he found the word Prosperity wasn’t limited to things, it pointed to being content in whatever state he was in.

Paul knew he could do All Things through Christ Which (not who) gave him the strength. Some of us read this as “through Christ Who gave”, but Paul is talking about the Christ nature in us, the Anointing of the Greater He. There are other verses telling us the same: First Corinthians 15:57 reads, “but thanks be to God Which gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ”. Some would read this as, “thanks be to God Who gives”, but it’s not what it says. The subject is gaining victory by our Thanks, if we wait to thank God for the victory, it may never come, but if we thank Him for the victory before it’s in hand, it will be in hand; the same thought as Ephesians 5:19-20. It’s not easy to thank God for being in some event appearing terrible, but Paul tells us to Thank God for all things.  James tells us to count it all a joy when we fall into divers temptations. All these people of God who held victory by holding their faith, yet faith demands for us to give thanks to God through Jesus for all things. In this case “all things” means all things, but what about doing all things through Christ, does it mean everything? If so, can we sin through Christ? Not hardly, how about having a party with the devil through Christ? Not on your life. The “things” we do are restricted to the things found in the Mind of Christ. The things we endure are “things” as well, but by the Mind of Christ we endure those things, thus an event is a thing.

When Paul left Macedonia no other church, but this group gave to him, but they also stopped for a period of time. They heard, withdrew, but then regrouped, knowing Paul was still God’s man. They again gave, this second giving became the real issue. They listened to the Christ nature, not the voices of men. It was this sacrifice of giving which produced, “My God shall supply all your need according to His Riches in Glory by Christ Jesus”. It wasn’t “our God”, or “your God”, although it’s the same God. Paul knew the power of giving, but he also knew the power of receiving. Do we think the Philippians give to Paul just to get their need taken care of? Not hardly, they loved Paul and wanted him to know it. They gave based on Love, not the return. Therefore, our knowledge says, “God will meet our need”, but our giving must be “love based”.

In the English the word Need means The required item to complete the specific course, or what is lacking to make the purpose perfect. In the Greek it’s the word Chreia meaning The necessity or what is necessary to conduct the business at hand. It was used in several places, in Romans 12:13 it was translated as “Necessity” in the phrase, “distributing to the necessity of the saints”. Ahh, the Riches of His Glory are the Spiritual saints of God.

In the Greek we find Paul using two different Greek words relating to the English word Greed, which is based on a lust, Need is not. The phrase “not greedy for filthy lucre” is found in First Timothy 3:3 and 3:8, but we find two different Greek words for the word greedy. In First Timothy 3:8 it was the Greek Aischrokerdes meaning to seek a gain based on greed, or doing service based on the material return, which is exactly what Balaam did, showing why Balaam became an example of what not to do. In First Timothy 3:3 it was the Greek Aphilarguros meaning a Love for money, or a love for the material causing one to use any means at the time to get money. This area seems to be the most dangerous, if it’s “legal” in a worldly sense then our lust will condone the act, even if the Bible does not.

This explains the fine line between need and greed, showing why we ask with Thanksgiving. If we are really seeking the Need, we will accept what God provides, but if it’s greed based, we will be disappointed, usually blaming the person who gave is not “listening to God”. Which brings up another point, what is Avarice? Sounds like something we should take a pill for. Avarice means a passion for acquiring or hoarding riches.

The Gift given to Paul by the Philippians was not the first time they gave, nor the second or third, but it was continual based on their nature, although they stopped for a short period of time. Verse 19 is based on a nature, meaning a heart willing to give. We may not have to give, but our nature desires to. They had the foundation laid, their past giving established the premise, they had clarity, held the knowledge, as they were able to discern. The other churches who didn’t give, had problems; perhaps it was the lack of giving producing the problems, or the problems producing the lack of giving, in either case a change of attitude could solve both. Even the man who carried the gift was healed, the giving opened the Door, when the Door was open they could come boldly to the Throne and obtain what was needed.

Paul received the gift as if it was given to God, then he presented his love to them in the same manner. He understood our priestly duty was based in receiving tithes, rather than taking them. The cheerful giver is loved of God, but so is cheerful receiver. God so loved the world He gave. Did He get a return? Yes, did He demand it? No, if no one would have received Jesus, the Father still would have given. It’s the same nature we find in the mind of Christ, as well as the Charisma of Charis (Rom 12:8).

Then there is, “it’s more blessed to give, then receive” (Acts 20:35), which is true, but it doesn’t tell us to “reject the receiving”, it merely says “more blessed”, thus one is more blessed, yet both are blessed. If no one received, who would you give to? Take the premise to “God so loved the world He gave”, wow, God is more blessed, but we are blessed by His giving. I think I got it, in the giving we defeat the greed of the old man, it’s a blessing in and of itself. Paul ends this letter with the Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all, thus their giving was a factor of Grace.

 


 

COLOSSIANS WRITTEN 64AD

Historically Colossae was a major and important city in Phrygia, a the region of Asia Minor, located to the east of Ephesus. In reference to the letter itself, Colossians is the sister Epistle to Ephesians, thus it concerns warfare involving principalities, rulers of the darkness, and the danger of Spiritual wickedness. This letter defines some of these areas, showing how we can submit to principalities, yet war against them. The Colossian heresy combined philosophical speculations based on natural intellect (high things against the knowledge of God) with astral powers mixed with points from the Law of Moses. This letter is an example of the Apologetic approach, Paul didn’t address the heresy itself, but introduced the Truth in Love to dispel the heresy. It’s one thing to point out a heresy, another to show why it’s heresy.

Paul follows a chain of Truths, as he addresses the inordinate attention given to demons and the spirit world (not Spiritual, but spirits as in evil spirits, coupled with an over zealous attention to angels). He also denounced the worshipping of angles, by centering on the worship of Christ, thus showing Jesus is not an angel, nor was He ever an angel, since angels are created. This is another example of focus, where is our focus? On the things? Or Jesus?

Since the word “angel” goes further than a winged being, we see it can also relate to “mentor worship”; connecting mentor worship to worshipping angels. When we use angels as slaves we nonetheless worship them, since we are depending on them to do for us, what we should be doing. Angels are sent to those who shall be heirs of Salvation, but we are heirs of Salvation considered to be the messengers of the Lord (an angel – Heb 1:14). In the Book of Revelation John worshipped at the feet of an angel, but was told by the angel, “See you do it not; for I am your fellow servant” (Rev 22:9). The phrase “fellow servant” is the Greek word Sundouios meaning workers together, or of an equal standing, meaning one is no greater than the other.

Paul also addresses the heresy of the Gnostics who separated matter from thought, as they considered matter as evil, with natural knowledge as the ultimate for salvation; however, they failed to seek the knowledge of God, ending using the natural thoughts to define Spiritual matters. They engaged in imaginations and fables based on their own natural soulish interpretation of the Scriptures. We don’t want to enter the error of thinking the Gnostic heresy was using “knowledge”, since the word Gnostic relates to “knowledge”; thus knowledge was not the heresy, the heresy was depending on the natural knowledge of man to save the soul of man. In essence they depended on the fallen nature to save the soul, which means they depended on the spirit of man, error in the making. There were problems back then, like today, there is nothing new under the sun, yet we deal with them by the Wisdom of God.

The Docetic heresy believed the body of Jesus was only something appearing material, but in reality it was not; therefore, they held a belief in unbelief. If Jesus wasn’t physical in form before the Resurrection, why were the disciples frightened after? The Gnostics went just beyond self-righteousness, they considered the mind of man the means to reach God; therefore, their deception was based in wanting to retain the old man, but be saved. The Docetic heresy purported the spirit was totally separate from the soul and body, if the body did acts not in line with moral thinking, it was okay, since it was the spirit who really counted. This twisted concept removed the salvation of the soul, rather then impute the flesh dead, they gave a new vitality. This was hardly seeing the flesh imputed dead on the Cross. The real problem was their rejection of the New Man, with their attempt to use the mind of man to save the soul of man. We are Born Again granting us Grace, so our souls can be saved by the Spirit. The soul attempting to save itself is still defeat in the making. In essence they were using the natural to keep the soul natural, yet the point of Grace if for the soul to become Spiritual by the Spirit.

This Epistle is also connected to Philemon who lived in Colossae, thus the Holy Ghost gave a series of lessons in discipleship. However, discipleship in and of itself doesn’t mean it’s Godly, it must be Holy Ghost centered, Spirit activated, Christ motivated in order for it to be Godly in nature. We can enter a strict discipleship program in any number of religions, but it doesn’t mean we’re a disciple of Christ.

 

Col 1:1-5

Paul begins by showing it wasn’t an angel or a man, or even himself who called him to be an Apostle, rather it was by the Will of God. Paul didn’t tell God, “Well, I will do this, if you make me an apostle”, no, the man simply wanted to serve God, as God wanted him to serve. Since this is a letter from an Apostle it contains Commandments, or issues involving Commandments. When we look at this first chapter in Colossians, we find it’s really only four sentences long, verses 1 and 2 are one sentence, verses 3 through 8 are the second, verses 9 through 17 are the third, with verses 18 through 29 the fourth. Don’t get upset over long sentences, it’s Scriptural, Amen?

We know there were problems in Colosse, yet Paul addresses his letter to the “saints and faithful”. How can this be? Potential, something Paul will show us in few minutes. The problems in Colosse had the same roots as Corinth; an over emphasis on the things of God making the things greater in preeminence. To the Corinthians it was their focus on baptism, rather than Jesus; here it’s natural knowledge rather than Jesus. Some seek the Acts, rather than Jesus, others intellect rather than Jesus, yet others focus on Jesus, considering the things tools of the trade.

Heresy produces a contentious mind, one seeking debate, rather than a mind seeking Peace. A heretic will always put wood where there is no fire, or make up stories, or fables to bring contention, so they can be the center of attention. Strife comes in many forms, one can cause strife, yet not appear to be in strife. They bring up questions leading to contentions, or winds of doctrine to bring confusion. Does it mean questions are wrong? No, unless we’re asking questions to trap someone. Many heretical sayings sound right on the surface, but they all lack much. Theological error in many cases is simply misreading a verse, or hearing a verse read incorrectly. The misconception sticks in our mind, then we form a stronghold. However, heresy is based on opinion, or caused by a natural mind attempting to define Spiritual matters. Winds of doctrine are fringe matters, usually lacking the purpose of the doctrine. An example was the baptism issue in Corinth, they knew water baptism was their token, yet they put all the emphasis on the person who baptized them, rather than why they were baptized.

Usually these heresies began with some Scripture taken out of time, or context, then ballooned it out of shape with opinions, or taking a tradition of the elders and making a doctrine. “Paul went to the synagogue on the sabbath day, so Paul held the sabbath day, so should we”. Sounds right, we can even find Scripture when Paul entered synagogues on the sabbath, but was it to honor the sabbath? Or persuade the Jews? To persuade the Jews (Acts 13:14-17 et al). Even if we do keep the sabbath day, we keep it to ourselves and God, we never make it doctrine.

Cult systems have three pillars, self-righteousness, faulty end time thinking, and a lustful desire to be greater than the Body of Christ. They all hold something so special it makes them the crown of the Body, whether it’s a deed from the Law of Moses the rest of the Body doesn’t do, some special rite, or book, or wind of doctrine they presume gives them some superiority over the Body. They all have some element they can hold up like a banner to proclaim they are better than the rest of the Body, yet the element they use has become a god, causing them to be classed as a Cult.

The word Heresy means something based on opinion, or what the natural mind of man thinks the Scripture should say. Nonetheless Paul’s approach is a Hope to us all, we have a Hope laid up for us in heaven (v. 4). Now faith is the substance (confidence) of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen. By the use of ones faith we can tell the source, just as words are an indicator of the heart. Verses 3 and 4 would seem completely out of place if there was any problem in Colosse. We give thanks for you? Heard of your faith in Christ Jesus? The love they have toward the saints? How can this be? We can have these attributes, yet be involved in heresy, misguided theology, or exalting the things of God above measure.

 

Col 1:5-14

The Word of Truth came to them in the form of the Gospel, but the Form was the spoken words of Paul. The word Knew in verse 6 is our first clue to where the next verses are going; the English word Knew used in verse 6 comes from the Greek word Epiginosko which is a compound word meaning Epi (upon) and Ginosko (to know), thus the reference will expose Gnosticism, which comes from the Greek word Ginosko. Here Paul shows knowing isn’t enough, one must Know Fully, or Become Fully acquainted with what  produced the Knowledge. Which means the knowledge of God must be from God, thus Gnosticism rejected the Lambano for faulty self-interpretation. Simply, the Greek word Epiginosko means On Top Of the knowledge, or what stems from the knowledge. Paul shows the knowledge of the Bible alone, or simply knowing about Jesus (Logos) is not the same as Having the Knowledge of Christ. If there people all say the Holy Ghost taught them, yet all three have opposing viewpoints, it tells us the lust in two of them has counterfeited the teaching, by placing the emphases on winds of doctrine. The Bible is our manual and rule book, but the Holy Ghost is the Teacher and Author, it’s the Author who can tell us why the words were written. The heretics were allowing the old man to interpret the Bible, therein lays the error. Scripture is truth, what the natural man does with it determines the differences.

The verb Epiginosko is found in Matthew 7:16, 7:20, 11:27, 14:35, 17:12, Mark 2:8, 5:30, 6:33, Luke 1:4, 1:22, 5:22, 7:37, also it’s found in Acts, I and II Corinthians, Timothy and Peter, in each usage it means add a knowledge higher than our natural knowledge before discerning what we assume to be knowledge. We can attack cult systems or heresies, yet be none the better if we hold fables, or use debates to belittle others, but if we Add to knowledge by having the Knowledge of the Lord as we operate in the Mind of Christ, then we will be able to help others.

Epaphras who is noted in 4:12, is also noted in Philemon 23, was not only a friend of Paul’s, but called a fellow slave, and fellow prisoner, being a fellow slave he evangelized the cities of the Lycus Valley in Phyrgia under Paul’s direction. Epaphras also founded the churches of Colosse, Hierapolis and Laodicea as an Apostle (fellow slave). Later he visited Paul in Rome during Paul’s captivity, it was his news of the condition of the church of Colosse which caused Paul to write the Epistle to the Colossians. The Good Report given by Epaphras said some had a love (Agape) in the Spirit (not many spirits) for the saints, thus the report was not, “Oh brother Paul, it’s all falling apart, all is lost, somebody do something”, rather it contained the Good as well as the problem, Paul didn’t address the problem, yet forget the Good, he called on the Good to overcome the problem. This is so very true with us, instead of exalting the pollution, we need to seek the solution. Whatever the problem, there is an answer in God. Verse 8 connects to verse 4, they were known for their “faith in Christ” and “love toward the saints”, and “love in the Spirit”, but not for their “knowledge”.

In verse 9 Paul does use the Greek word Gnosis, but he confines it to the knowledge of knowing God’s Will, then he adds Wisdom, to Wisdom he added Spiritual Understanding, thus showing a progression from the knowledge (Gnosis) to a higher knowledge in Wisdom then into Understanding, the latter could only come from the Holy Ghost, not man. This shows remaining in a natural intellectual knowledge is a Principality, or beginning, but natural in nature. When we get to James we will find God’s Wisdom is an attribute allowing us to deal with people and events in a Godly manner, knowledge is the awareness of things, but natural knowledge is earthly, soulish and devilish (old man). We must have the Mind of Christ to have the awareness found in the knowledge of God. There is a vast difference between the knowledge of God, and knowing there is one God.

Paul again uses the Greek Gnosis in verse 10, again he points to it as a basis, or having a mental conception about God, yet stopping there assuming we have the Will of God in hand is error. Having natural knowledge, or natural intellect is still natural, it still views Spiritual things as foolishness. They can have a sound natural theological viewpoint, but lack in the Spiritual. Paul was not against being an intellectual, rather it was remaining a natural intellectual causing the problems, it still does.

Verse ten also has a key, “you might walk” worthy, it doesn’t say they were, nor does it say the walk was automatic. The purpose of knowledge is so we can conduct Good Works, yet there is none Good but God. We don’t want to confuse the Good of God with someone being nice, or likable. There are those who think because they are likable they are Good, thinking they don’t need Jesus. They may be nice, likable, friendly, personable, but without Christ in them they are not Good.

From knowledge, wisdom and Spiritual understanding comes the Strength with all Might (Power) according to the Glorious Power of God, not the power of the natural mind. Unto Patience and Longsuffering with Joy, if Joy lacks in our Patience, we lack Godly patience and longsuffering. The Progression from knowledge was the key, remaining with a mental perception of “one God” isn’t enough, one must accept the Son of God in order to know God.

Giving thanks unto the Father, for the Love of the Father opened the Door for us to be Partakers of the inheritance of the Saints in Light: it was God, not our knowledge Delivering us from the power (authority) of darkness, Translating us into the Kingdom of His Dear Son, which Kingdom is the Kingdom of God. All this was by God’s efforts, through God’s Love, by God’s Will, none of it came from the natural knowledge of man. If God never made Himself known, we would not know there was a God.

Verses 11 and 12 tell us what God has done for us, Strength with might according to His glorious power, unto all patience and longsuffering with joy. The word Might is the Greek Dunamis, but the word Power is the Greek Kratos meaning A work of power predicated by a dominion, the dominion is the Kingdom. Verse 12 tells us to give thanks unto the Father, “which” has made us to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light. Why not “who”; pointing to the Mercy of the Father, as it applies to the Cross. This is clearer in verse 13 where we find we were delivered from the “power” of darkness as God translated us into the Kingdom of His dear Son by God’s Mercy. This is moving us from one dominion to another, the word Power in the phrase “power of darkness” is the Greek Exousia meaning an Authority linked to a power. It’s the authority the enemy uses, the only power he has is suggestive in nature. The wording “has delivered” in verse 13 is the Greek Rhuomai meaning Rescued, pointing directly to the Cross and the Mercy of the Father. The wording “has translated” is the Greek Methistano meaning Removed from one place to another. This is a lateral move from one dominion to another, the raising is when we receive the Spirit.

Verse 14 continues the Process, from being delivered from the authority of darkness into the Kingdom, the Son giving us redemption through His Blood, even the forgiveness of sins (plural). If Paul would have said “sin” it would limited this to the sins against God, but by saying “sins” he included all areas of sin, those against God, those against man, and those against ourselves, which would include the sin nature. The forgiveness of sin is found at the Cross, the Process of redemption unto remission is in the Blood. It’s the Blood and Spirit cleaning us from the stains, spots and wrinkles, as well as all those hindering elements in the mind bringing us to perfection of the Mind of Christ.

 

Col 1:15-29

Verses 15 through 18 denote the position of Jesus and the position of the Church, and whether or not Jesus was created. Verse 15 shows Jesus as the Image of God, the visible of the invisible. The order of Greek has the word Eikon preceding the word PrototokosEikon means Image, or what resembles an object to represent it. Eikon always denotes a Prototype, not merely what is resembled, but includes from Whom it is drawn. It makes a difference, since it doesn’t mean something separate to look like something, but something from the Original to represent the Original. Here Paul shows Jesus is a prototype, Who is nonetheless God in character and action, but took on the form of man; therefore, if we have Seen (understood and perceived) Jesus, we have also Seen the Father, since Jesus as the Son of man carried out the Father’s doctrine.

The word Prototype means An original model on which subsequent forms are to be based, thus showing in order to be a son of God, we must have the Seed of the Son of God in us. This also shows Jesus as the Image of the Father took on flesh, thus the New Man is forming us into the Image of Jesus. A Prototype is not a copy, it’s the Original, or Truth, the others to follow are copies. The New Man is making us a copy, Jesus is the Original. This shows Jesus as a Prototype of the Father, we are Prototypes of Jesus, which is the same as the prayer, “They may be One; as You, Father, are in Me, and I in You, they also may be One in us” (Jn 17:21). It doesn’t make Jesus any the less, but it sure makes us much more than we were. All this shows the preeminence of Jesus, knowledge is a creation, baptism is a creation, but Jesus is the source of all creation. This explains the word “firstborn” which is the same Greek word used in verse 18, in reference to the Resurrection. It’s not saying Jesus was born of the flesh in heaven, nor does it mean He was born again, rather by Him breaking the bounds of death, He made it possible for us to be Born Again by the Power of the Resurrection.

The relationship between the Father and Son is not coincidental, as two persons being similar (Greek Homoi), such as two brothers having the same family order, rather we find the Father and Son are one, but represented to us in different forms. If Paul would have used the Greek Homoioma then one could say Jesus is like unto God, but not God. However, Paul didn’t, rather he used Eikon showing the Son and Father are eternally related as One, making Jesus the Word of God. This is not a matter of reproduction, but a matter of the Father taking something from within Himself in the invisible Spiritual realm then using it to show Himself in the visible. The confusion comes when one views only the earthly Flesh of Jesus, if one is flesh minded they can’t see past the flesh to the Heart, if they are Spiritually minded they discern the Heart and cause. Jesus came as the Son of man, with the Mercy of the Father, the Resurrection declared Him the Son of God. When we accept the Mercy of the Father we become sons of men, representing Mercy to mankind. The Power of the Resurrection is found in the New Man, making us sons of God.

Jesus came from the Bosom of the Father, thus we must enter the Bosom of Jesus to discover the Father, as we become the Image of God by the Spirit. This shows our souls are not being created New, but they are being Formed into the Newness by the New Man. The natural minded desire to have the same physical appearance of Jesus, the Spiritual want the same Character (v. 15).

All things were created By Jesus, not through Him, since all things are created for Him, it stands He is above all things. Paul points out there are created things in heaven and in the earth, separate in nature, but related through the Creator. Worshipping the creation, rather than, or in conjunction with the Creator is error. Again this relates to the “‘things” gaining more importance than Christ. Whether it’s angels, or the anointing, or the glory, or knowledge, if we worship things, we’re in error. At times we forget things include power, authority, position, thrones, dominions, principalities, the anointing, the kingdom, and many other things, but regardless of the thing, the Word (Jesus) was before them (v. 16-17).

The word Consist in verse 17 is the Greek Sunistemi which is a compound word with Sun (together) and Histemi (to set in place), meaning to cause to stand in it’s realm, which tells us there are limits to realms based on authority. The physical realm has authority and limit, the natural has authority and limit, they can’t venture beyond their limits, thus we don’t fight flesh and blood (physical realm, which includes the personality), nor do we use the carnal mind as a weapon (natural, or soulish realm). The limit of the Spiritual realm ends at the Throne of God, it never goes beyond the limit.

Paul took us on this word study to bring us to verse 18 in order to understand the word Beginning has various meanings depending on where the Beginning of something Begins. Jesus is the Head of the Body, both the Church and Body begin with Him, so does it make Jesus a Principality? No, the beginning is a principality, not Jesus, there is a difference. Jesus began the Body, thus the Body has a principality, but it doesn’t mean Jesus has a beginning. Jesus like the Father has no beginning or end, the Word was in the beginning, thus the Word was there before there was a beginning.

Verse 18 could be mistaken to mean something else, if one removes one comma, or forgets the subject. The verse reads, “And He is the Head of the Body, the Church…”; if we remove the comma it would appear the Body is the Church, but the comma shows the term is defining Jesus, not the Body. The translators use the context of the words and language to determine where the punctuation belongs, thus they looked at the subject. In this case the subject is Jesus, He is the head (authority) of the Body, He is the Church, He is the Beginner of Beginnings, He is the Firstborn from the Dead. Really the context separates the two, we wouldn’t read this, “the head of the body the church”, if the wording was, “the head of the body, which is the church”, it would be completely different, thus the translators were correct in separating the issues, but the context is still Jesus, He is the Head of the Body, He is the Church, thus we grow up into all things, even the Head, if we “grow”, it’s a Process. This defines the Body as the Rock, and Church on the Rock as Jesus said. It doesn’t make the Body of Jesus some freak show, rather we are His Body, because He gave us His Body as our responsibility after we imputed the flesh dead, the Head of the Body is still in His hands. We find Him correcting the “churches”, but we never find Him correcting The Church.

Verse 19 is positional authority, it Pleased the Father for all “fullness” to dwell in Jesus, and we are in Jesus. The word Fullness is the Greek Pleroma meaning something to be filled, it was used in reference to ships when the cargo, sailors, as well as all on the manifest was on the ship, then it was considered Pleroma. Showing the progression of building the Body, so Jesus can build the Church until the time appointed.

Verse 21 defines why the Wicked are Wicked, they never allow their minds to be renewed; the authority of darkness produced their wicked ways, but as for us we are Reconciled in the Body of His Flesh, through Death, so He can Present us holy, unblamable and unreprovable in His Sight. This connects back to the prior verse, showing the Process, Death is in the Body, Life in the Church, the Church being the Bride in preparation shows the Presentation is not the Body, but the Church.

Verse 20 combines the spoken elements, the “Blood of His Cross” sounds strange, the Cross didn’t have any blood, rather the Blood came from Jesus. This refers to the Water and Blood from His side, not the Blood given in heaven. This is the beginning of the Process, the purpose is to reconcile all things to Himself, By Him, whether they be things of the earth or heaven. All things were created by Him and for Him, all things still belong to Him; we who are in Him know He is more than all things combined.

Verses 21 and 22 show where the realm of the Wicked resides, in the mind. We were all potential Wicked, but the Water and Blood brought us a change in nature by the New Birth. The word Reconciled in verse 21 is the same Greek word used in verse 20, as the Greek Apokataallasso meaning to bring back to a former state of harmony. However, if it’s the case, how then do we get to heaven? After all our flesh is of the earth, and our souls are created on the earth. The former state is the moment of innocence when our souls were created, but it’s not the end of the Process, it is the beginning.

Verse 22 again shows Justification is a process, “through death”, yet the purpose is to present us holy, unblamable, and unreprovable. The word Unblamable means without spot or blemish, the word unreprovable means we can’t be called into account for any wrong, no matter how small. It is the produce of Justified, yet Paul told the Corinthians they were in sin, the Galatians were about to fall from Grace, so if it’s not a Process we would presume a mistake means the person was not saved. “I did everything you told me to, I repented, I asked, I prayed”, “Yes, but you have sinned you are not saved”, “How then can I be saved”, “You are on the B list, you can never be saved”, “what does whosoever mean”. “Who cares, you sinned you can never be saved”. How dumb can it be? The Whosoever, plus God as a No Respecter of persons are two foundational components of God. If Paul was saved, had the Spirit, began many bodies, wrote these letters, why didn’t he tell Peter, “you are a hypocrite, you are not saved”? Why didn’t someone who was an Apostle tell Paul, “you know the Holy Ghost told you not to go, you are not saved”? Because this is a Process, we learn as we move along the path of Righteousness.

However verse 23 has the catch, “If you continue in The Faith grounded and settled and be not moved away from the Hope of the Gospel”. Christ did all the work, He brought us into the Body, now it’s up to us to continue in the Faith, taking a continual belief unto faith. This is not having faith, it’s continuing in The Faith of Jesus. Clearly the context of the verse shows we must continue, thus to assume we finished the race when we first “began” would be error. In the context of this letter it would mean receiving the Cross based on our natural intellect, then assuming the same natural intellect is going to interpret Scripture for us is error. The carnal mind presumes the Cross will allow them to use the old mind, yet be holy. They have no idea what the Spiritual realm consists of, to them Spiritual matters are foolishness. They give man the glory, before they give God any glory. They say they love God, but if one truly loves God they will continually give God the glory.

Verse 24 begins the exhortation to remain steadfast, they are encouraged to rejoice over the sufferings of Paul. Whatever reason, the purpose of his sufferings was for the saints to gain by. Wherefore he is made a minister, he didn’t make himself one; his ministry was Given unto him to complete the Word of God in this age of dispensation (v 25). All this shows the Colosse heresy was Greek based fables of mystic thinking regarding angels; all of which fall into the area of dominions, principalities and powers. Are there angels? Yes, do we worship them? No. Are there things of God? Yes, do we worship them? No.

Paul speaks of the Mystery, as it is revealed to those of the Faith. We covered this in Ephesians; however, for here we see the Mystery is not some mystic hidden knowledge, rather it’s Christ in you the Hope of Glory (vs. 26-27).

It would be a mind game if we made this stuff up, or made up our own hope, but it’s not the case. Jesus is presenting the absolute Victory He gained by His efforts and Faith, it’s complete and ready to be appreciated. If we have any evidence of having the Spirit, we qualify to receive the Victory by faith. Our belief knows Jesus has obtained the Victory for us, our faith is reaching to the end of the crown waiting for us. In essence we find there are many in the Body of Christ, but Grace is personal in nature, the race we run is a one person race as individuals. We are not competing with others, Jesus has our crown, He has obtained the Victory, we follow Him by following the New Man by faith.

The Colossians, like the Corinthians were going outside of the limits as they searched for something not found in the Covenant. They wanted to be more special, than the special. It is dangerous, it really says Jesus didn’t do it all, we must do more than He did before it’s complete. We do the things of the Spirit by the Spirit, the things of Mercy by Mercy, we don’t attempt to bring things in from another principality assuming they will complete for us what Jesus has already completed.

 

Col 2:1-23

The conflict is not against the flesh and blood in Colosse, or against those in Laodicea, rather the Greek word for Conflict tells us the struggle, which is Agon, it can mean Strife, but in the context used by Paul it means A contest for victory. It was used in the Greek games connecting to the word Wrestle used in Ephesians, thus Paul is in a warfare for the souls of the Colossians and the Laodiceans, a battle to keep them free of the principalities being placed on them by false Greek (Gentile) teachers. This is his role, but their role was to become individuals in the Process.

In Timothy it was carnal minded Jewish teachers of the Law, here it’s Gentile teachers, yet both are carnal and full of unbelief, envy, strife and division. Paul’s purpose  is to bring comfort to reach the Full Assurance of understanding, allowing them to acknowledge the Mystery of God within them, three areas where the Mystery is found by the Witness of the Father, Word and Holy Ghost.

The method of Paul’s warfare is not cursing the darkness, but bringing the Truth in Love. Truth will expose the false, once exposed the clear decision must be made, then the blood is off our heads.

Paul gives us three areas, yet it’s one God all and all by showing God is, but God has given us a New Beginning by becoming flesh for us in order for us as flesh to reach a higher position with God, yet the higher position takes the Spirit. When Paul says “In whom” in verse 3 it brings the Three areas of God into One, not three separate gods. How can this be? Did God change? No, it was the Plan, the progression from “let us make man in Our image” to the time when the prophecy would be complete in the New Birth.

The warning goes to hearing the wrong words, thus faith comes by hearing, but faith can also be deluded by hearing and receiving false words. Ears able to hear seek the Truth, itching ears seek self-exalting words, foolish ears seek carnal fables. It’s the very error of placing men, even scholars over the Bible. We pick the scholars we like, making us the god of our scholars, yet we have negated the Voice of the Spirit, causing us to fall into the realm of self-taught, yet claming the Holy Ghost taught us. Scholars are helpful, teachers are helpful, but they are not the Holy Ghost. We have to look at what the person says: was it Belief with Love? Was it God Is? Was it of Faith? Did it point to God, or men? The spirit of man seems to give man the glory, they were able to lift themselves up, they live a productive life, they are a benefit to society, all things seeming “good”, but where is God? Who gets the glory? Man, not God, therein lays the seeds of error.

Prior Paul said “If you continue in the Faith Grounded and Settled”, now he goes to the Root, from the Root to a building process. Is being Grounded a beginning? Yes, but it’s the foundation from which we grow, holding to the beginning (Principality) would be a refusal to grow from the foundation. The Principality being a place shows the place where we began, yet it’s still under the feet of Jesus. The Cross is a thing, as good as it can be, it’s nothing without Jesus. The grave is a place of learning, but as good as it can be, it’s nothing without the Holy Ghost. Mercy is great, but without the Mercy of the Father it lacks. The Faith is the subject, pointing to the Faith of Jesus, in order to continue in The Faith, one must continue In Jesus by faith.

The parable of the Sower is seen in Paul’s words, first the Seed is presented to the Ground, then Received, then the Root, then the building to be Established in The Faith. If we reach the Blade then we have clarity, coupled with the ability to discern, but it’s still a process to reach the purpose.

In the Greek verse 8 gives us some things to consider, Philosophy, Vain deceit after the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ. Traditions begin as a good idea under the circumstances, the next generation takes the tradition of men, adds a few points, removes some of the Commandment, then makes it a Doctrine. The word Philosophy is the Greek Philosophia meaning a love for wisdom, but it’s based in the wrong wisdom; it also means one who studies, or seeks learning into the inquiry of the nature of things. It all sounds well and good, but it lacks the Spirit, making it natural, carnal, and worldly. The word Vain is the Greek Kenos meaning empty, worthless, without meaning or importance.

Verse 9 tells us the true Wisdom and Knowledge is found in Christ, for in Him dwells all the Fullness of the Godhead Bodily. This goes back to verse 1:19, For it pleased the Father for all the Fullness to dwell in Jesus. The word Godhead is the Greek Theotes meaning The state of being God. If we have seen (known or perceived) Jesus, we have known the Father. The Greek word for Bodily is Somatikos, it’s akin to Pneumatikos or Spiritual Body. We are the Bread, or Body, which is the Greek Soma, once we enter the Soma of Christ, we have the Name, thus we are told to Believe in the Name. Why? The Name is the Authority unto Salvation, it’s the protection about us, we are in the Name, thus the Authority of Jesus covers us, if we believe it. Only those in the Body have the legal right to use the name of Jesus, only those who are Born Again have the legal right to be “Christian”.

Verses 10 through 13 give us the process, are we circumcision of heart, putting off the body of “the sins of the flesh” by imputing it dead on the Cross, as the circumcision not made with hands cuts away the flesh of our hearts, giving us a New Heart (v. 11). We were buried with Him in baptism, as our token of identification, we are raised with Jesus not by the baptism, but by “the faith” of the Operation of God, who Has raised Jesus from the Dead. Did our faith raise Jesus? Not hardly, but our faith in His ability and Operation by the Spirit puts us on the path of His Faith (v. 12). The word Operation is the Greek Energeia meaning The energy of the work, or the means to accomplish the work.

We who were dead in sins, as well as uncircumcised in our flesh (subject to the covenants of Israel), find He has now Quickened us having forgiven (past tense) our trespasses. What told us we sinned? Somebody out of the wilderness? No, the Law given the people who came out of the wilderness. The Law became a Judge, Jury and Executor, it defined sin, and the consequence. The Law was given to a people whom God called from all the rest of the families of the earth, making the Law the power to define the law of sin and death. The Law of Moses has a Power and Authority, yet it’s Power and Authority rests in the Ten Commandments, both have a realm where they enforce the power by the authority. The link between the two is of course the sabbath day, as the Commandment, thus it became the Token for the Law of Moses. The Law of Moses is perfect, it has a position, realm and duty. However, the people who carry it out are with fault, even the high priest made offerings for himself continually. The Law and the Commandments sit over all mankind becoming the god of this world, they proclaim judgment for sin, it’s their duty, and they do it. However, they stop at the Cross, once the Mercy of God is applied to us the Law and Commandments have served their purpose.

Verses 14-19 explains how the Law of Moses and the Ten Commandments came from God, but they are Things from God for a place, they are not God. They have a principality, a realm of effectiveness in their position. They are against us, the illusion is thinking by doing some element of the Law of Moses we are justified before God, we are not, we are justified for the moment before the Law, until the Commandment Thou shall not covet falls again, which in many if not all cases is within minutes. These Ordinances are against us, but Jesus Blotted them out, the word Blotting is the Greek Exaleipho meaning to wipe away, or erase, thus God wrote them, but the Cross removes them. The word Ordinances is the Greek Dogma meaning rules and requirements. Dogma includes opinions, traditions, or concepts beyond the intended purpose of the Doctrine. The purpose of the Law was to gain obedience, since the doer lacked faith or belief, the Dogma began to build strongholds, causing the religious leaders to enforce the regulations without mercy. We also find the “ordinances” is an “it”, thus the It was taken out of the Way, nailing It to the Cross, meaning It can’t pass through the Cross, indicating it would be in the wrong realm, making the good an evil. The Greek word for Contrary is Hupenantios which is a compound word meaning Adverse, or opposes.

Verse 15 gives us the Cross is the Doorway, explaining why the word Door is more important to us than the word Window. We pour things out of the widow, but only a thief would make attempts to make entry by the window, the people of the House move in and out by the Door. Unless they lost their “keys”, in which case they are still a thief. Jesus made a show of the Law and Commandments openly, how? By defeating death, the pronouncement of the sentence. The Law and Commandments defined sin and death, the result was the first death, yet Jesus defeated both the first and second death, thus those who are Partakers of His Resurrection are free of the Second death (Rev 20:6).

Verses 16 and 17 show we are free, let no man judge us in meats, whether the eating or not, in keeping a day, whether we keep it or not, or new moons, holidays, whether we keep them or not, which are all shadows, or things God used to gain obedience from those under the cloud of disobedience. The Body is of Christ, as Christ it is over all those things, they are things (vs. 16-17). If we keep the day, or not, if we eat or not, it’s not a point of holiness, or righteousness. If we are doing it for the Lord’s sake, it’s still not a point of holiness, righteousness, or doctrine. At times we want something to make us greater than the rest of the Body, it’s based on a lust to feel superior.

Verses 18 and 19 point to worshipping angels, the word reward is the Greek Katabrabeou meaning to make a judgment, or to beguile someone over their reward. This is the danger in worshipping things, or holding carnal elements as points of holiness. Our reward is Christ in us the hope of glory, our works of the flesh are not going to gain us some special favor from God. Keeping a day above another isn’t going to impress God, our intellect isn’t going to impress God; however, our faith will please Him.

There are some who tell us we will be the special of the special, or we will gain more from God than others if we “only” do some work of our flesh to gain God’s attention. They promote things from their own carnal minds, they are puffed up into thinking they have front row center before God, or they have impressed God. Beware of them, they are not only carnal, they are self-deceived.

Verse 20 connects back to verse 12, the Baptism into the Body was a sign of receiving the death of Christ, thus we are Dead “with” Christ, as we are separated from the rudiments of the world. The word Rudiments is Stoicheion meaning components of something; among the Greek philosophers it denoted earth, water, air and fire, figuratively it appears to show the First Principles of the Doctrine of Christ, yet Paul called the ceremonial ordinances of the Mosaic Law worldly elements as well (Gal 4:3), which is the meaning here. Simply if we are in the Body we are no longer in the world, why then do we follow a Law God provided for those in the world? This clearly shows the principality for the Law of Moses is in the world, not the Kingdom. Mankind says murder is crime, how do they know? The Law of Moses said so, yet when we use a Law out of it’s realm, we have violated all the Laws pertaining to the realm. We can’t make those in the world follow the Law of the Spirit, neither should those who follow the Law of the Spirit follow the Law of Moses. The Law of Moses demands for man to mind the flesh, the Law of the Spirit demands for us to mind the Spirit. Two Laws, two realms.

The term Will Worship sums it up, its the compound Greek word Ethelothreskeia meaning Worship which one prescribes and devises for himself, contrary to the contents and nature of Faith of Christ. Doing the Law of Moses is a type of “will-worship”, or a worship devised by ones own will toward their own self-righteousness. Giving worship to elements is a will-worship, or something we worship by the conclusions of our will. It can include our theology, intellect, discipling, or any element classed as a “thing”.

 

Col 3:1-25

Back in 2:11 we saw how we are Circumcised with the Circumcision not made with hands, the purpose is to cut away the flesh and body of sin from us. Then we are Buried with Christ in baptism (association, or identification – v. 2:12), which is the same context as Romans 6:4. Then we move to being Raised, it’s through the “faith of the operation of God” (Col 2:12). Now we move to Colossians 3:1 where we see the all important word “if”. There are three stages to this, each with its own importance. We are first circumcised of heart receiving the Seal of the Holy Spirit, making the flesh ineffective. Then we are buried, wherein we enter the wilderness experiences, those areas where the soul is cleaned of tares. Lastly comes the point of true victory, being Raised with Christ. The “sign” of whether or not we are raised in found in the next verses.

Paul just told us things are under the feet of Jesus, now he says seek the things, what gives? The things in this context are those “above where Christ sits on the right hand side of God”, much different. This is not above Christ, but Above Where Christ sits, or those things heavenly in nature relating to Christ.

Verses 2 and 3 are clear, if we are raised with Christ, then we set our “affection” (think like) on things above where Christ is, not on things “on the earth”. This is focus again, where do we put our focus? What draws our interest more? Jesus? The world? The Self? What? If we are heavenly citizens our focus is heavenly in nature.

Then the all important word “if”, If we are dead, our Life now is hid with Christ in God, when Christ who is our Life shall appear, then shall we also appear with Him in Glory, or come with Him as Glory (vs. 3-4 & Rev 21:2). Clearly it’s not Complete until the time when we are Glorified.

The things of the earth pertain to our flesh, which we Mortify, since they hold all the uncleanness, inordinate affection, evil concupiscence, covetousness, which is idolatry (v. 5). What would motivate these elements? The spirit of the world is the enemy to the Spirit that is of God. The word Mortify is the Greek Nekroo meaning To put to death, or submit to the death, which is more the case here. We don’t crucify ourselves, we submit to the Holy Ghost to be crucified, yet we must impute death before God moves. During the pains of death we move from one position to another, yet at the same time the process of being Raised with Christ is going on, two elements happening at the same time to bring us into perfection. It’s still impossible with man, but not with God. If we use the flesh to keep the flesh from fornication, the mind will find some other way to commit it, perhaps in the natural, perhaps mental, but it will happen; however, if we account the flesh dead as incapable, then we mind the Spirit, our thoughts are on the things which are above.

Verse 5 opposes the teachings of Gnosticism, which state the physical body is evil, since evil itself cannot be redeemed from its evil ways, it might as well do whatever it wants. Here we find the complete opposite, the flesh is sold to sin, but it’s the method coming in dispute. The Gnostic allows the flesh to run wild, we impute it dead, ineffective to do as it wills.

Back in verse 2 we were told to set our “affection on” things above, here in verse 5 with find the wording “inordinate affection”. In verse 2 it’s the Greek Phroneo meaning To be of the same mind, or to think in the same manner. In verse 5 it’s the Greek Pathos meaning Lust centered, or a flesh centered emotion or passion based in earthly wisdom. Another area was evil concupiscence, or desiring what is forbidden, simply because it is forbidden. All this shows the danger in retaining the natural knowledge over the Spiritual knowledge.

Verse 6 connects back to Ephesians 2:2-3, the children of disobedience are those under the hand of the prince of the power of the air, fulfilling the lusts of the flesh, as they follow the spirit lusting to envy. In which we all walked, but  the Mercy of God removed us from there into another area where all the old became ineffective. If they are ineffective, then we can “put them off”, yet they have branches, anger, wrath, malice, blasphemy, filthy communication out of our mouths, lie not one to another (acting deceitful one to another), seeing we have Put off the old man and his deeds, thus we refuse to use these rulers of darkness (vs. 6-9).

Two areas, the old man and his deeds, the Hagar and the Ishmael, the source and the product. Some impute death, but still use the deeds of the old nature. They refuse to bow, or submit, thus their pride becomes their god, they are still haughty, promoting traditions as doctrine, giving man the glory, minding the flesh, rather than the Spirit, yet they say they Love God. What to do? Put off the old man and his deeds, then submit to the cleaning of the Spirit that is of God.

Verse 10 begins the Cleaning process, there is no way we are going to put on the New Man, if we still hold to the old man. They are so opposed to one another, they cannot remain in the same dominion. The New Man is Renewed in the Image of the Knowledge of God. The word Renewed is the Greek Anakainoo meaning to make new, or to cause to grow up, or to advance in position.

The New Man is not based on whether we’re Jew or Gentile, bond or free, but Christ who is all in all (v. 11). The New Man also has attributes, as we put on the New Man we Put on Mercy, Goodness or Kindness, Humbleness of mind, Meekness, Longsuffering, Forbearing, and Forgiving one another, which are all attributes of Submission to the New Man. Even as Christ forgave us, we do unto others. As leaders this is paramount, we may be attacked, or have to correct someone, but we never make it personal, it’s related to the position, not the person (v. 12).

After we put on those things, we also put on Agape love        (charity in KJV), which is the Bond of perfectness (Spiritually minded – v. 14). Let the Peace of God rule, or have dominion in our hearts, which Peace is found with God. For we are called into One Body, as we found in Ephesians, thus we are not many bodies, but we’re suppose to be One.

Verse 13 defines submission, forbearing means to forgo punishment, as we forgive one another. We don’t quarrel, or debate, or force people to do what we think they should do, neither do we allow them to do what is wrong without granting a warning.

Continuing in verse 16, we let, or allow, or give way to the Word (Logos) of Christ  to dwell in us in all Wisdom; teaching, admonishing one another in psalms, hymns and Spiritual songs, singing with Grace in our hearts unto the Lord. We must stop trying to out do God, rather we join Him to complete the process through Thanksgiving. We must also stop bragging, which makes us want to “out God” others, we must fight to remain humble in our Ways. The context is like Ephesians 5:17-18 where we are told to be filled with the Spirit, as we give Thanks for All things.

The rest of this chapter tells us how to change our attitude, again these elements are a mystery of Christ and the Church, the manifestation of these elements helps us understand where we are in the Lord. Paul begins with Wives, but the dual meaning shows we are the purposed Wife, have we submitted to our Husband? Here it’s “unto to your own husbands”, in this case we find the Colossians were submitting to the husbands of another, the husbands of the Law, Tradition, and Carnal minds.

Communication and ministry between husband and wife is like praying with one another, it takes a decision to be humble to one another, if we reject the concept, we are still pride based. The phrase, “Husbands love your wives” is a reference to the leaders, with the addition of, “be not bitter against them”, which shows how leaders can induce bitterness, when they use manipulation or carnal ways over the congregation. The word Bitter is the Greek Pikraino meaning to Make bitter, to irritate, to exasperate, which would include making fun of, or belittling members, or our mates. There are things Jesus would never do in reference to the Body, thus to love ones wife as Jesus is an indication of the motivation behind the person. Do we mind the flesh, or the Spirit? Our words and actions will display which we do.

The term, “Children” refers to the babes in Christ, some of us treat the babes in Christ better than our own kids, but here we find submission to the parents refers to leaders who operate in Love, the mother is the mother of us all is New Jerusalem. Fathers (leaders) don’t provoke the children to anger, rather promote Love. These are all attributes of submission and love working together, the two shall be one. The mystery of the husband and wife in unity are found in Christ. When submission and love unite as Grace and Mercy rule.

Whatever we do, do it Willingly (heartily) or from the heart knowing obedience is a sign of our relationship with Jesus. This is very important, it keeps us from the “spirit of disappointment”. By obedience we receive the reward with protection, thus God is fully able to protect us if our heart is set on obedience.

The truth of, “no Respecter of persons” is found in verse 25, whatsoever we do, God will do unto us, give and it shall be given unto you. If we act like the world, God treats as the world, if we act like a son of God, God treats as sons, He is no Respecter of persons.

 

Col 4:1-18

Paul continues with the same thoughts from chapter 3, if we are Masters (regarded teachers) we give our servants (disciples) what they need to grow by, we pray for them, rebuke them if necessary, lead them to the Truth, but we cannot believe for them.

There is the Door of Utterance, the ability to enter the Mystery of Revelation by reading and studying with the intent to believe by the Spirit. If we are looking for something to shove down someone’s throat, we are not in the Spirit, but if we seeking the Truth, or ways to promote Life, we are.

The same request by Paul in Ephesians is found here, his goal, to speak from the Spirit what the Lord would have spoken, but refrain from speaking what one presumes should be spoken. When a person loses their salt, they are good for nothing, let the act of Preservation unto Perfection fills our hearts by Words of Grace.

Verse 10 defines a role of an Apostle, Barnabas would deliver Commandment, if he should come. The farewell includes Onesiumus who is the subject of Philemon, the letter of restoration (v 9 & Phil 10). The letter From Laodicea noted in verse 16, is not to Laodicea but from, the one from Laodicea is First Timothy written about the same time.

Archippus is warned to take heed to the ministry he received from the Lord, don’t lose the mandate, hold the Word of God in joy, peace, love, hope and faith, be an example of Christ loving the Church.

 


 

FIRST THESSALONIANS WRITTEN 64AD

When Paul and those with him had to leave Thessalonica hastily in the early summer of 50AD, there were some matters left undone. When Paul was in Corinth, he sent Timothy to finish those matters, when Timothy returned, he brought good news of the steadfastness of the Thessalonians, causing Paul to be filled with Joy (Acts 18:5). However, the Thessalonians had some problems, especially in the area of eschatology. The questions in First Thessalonians seems to pertain to those who died prior to the Rapture, asking what would happen to them at the Catching Away? And what about those who love the Lord, yet don’t have the Spirit? Will they be lost forever? And if the Body is Broken what about the Iniquity? Will it continue, or change? All good questions, yet they are answered. One of the first things we hear regarding the Judgment is, “If God is a good God, how can He kill all those people in the end?”. The Book of Revelation clears up the issue, this letter also eludes to the answer. God doesn’t kill any of them, they are already dead, thus the Judgment is merely a separation. Jesus returning as the Son of man means the Judgment will be based on Mercy. However, what about those who love the Lord, yet don’t have the Spirit? They “sleep in Jesus” through the Night, thus they will be judged according to their works. What about those Jews in the Night who love the Lord? They are accounted for as well, they are seen as those who held to the “two witnesses” of the Law and Prophets, they too receive the Spirit at the Resurrection unto Life. What about all those in the end who die? The Book of Revelation shows the Wicked either kill or cause the killing of everyone who refuses the Mark, thus there are no “good” people left when the world turns inside out. It’s still appointed unto all once to die then comes the judgment.

The questions addressed here, are the same we find today. If someone just accepted Jesus, yet the Rapture comes, what happens to them? It’s like the one on water baptism, the person is dipped into the water, but before they can come up the dam breaks and they drown. If they didn’t come out of the water, did their baptism count? Jesus judges the heart, not the act. The acts or Tokens are important, but not more than our faith and belief.

The New Testament letters speak to those of the Day, even the Book of Revelation speaks to those of the Day, although it talks about the things of the Night. Such is the case with the letters to the Thessalonians, they speak to those of the Day, but note what will happen in the Night. The division between Day and Night is important, we find some attempting to bring the Night into the Day, or attempting to insert salvation and Grace into the Night, the Day and Night are separated into Grace for the Day, Judgment for the Night.

 

I Thess 1:1-4

This letter is a “teaching letter”, however Paul the Apostle and Teacher is with Silvanus (Silas) the Prophet, and Timothy the Pastor mentioned in the greeting. The five fold offices are represented, this teaching is Doctrine. As usual Paul mentions how he prays giving thanks to God for them (vs. 1-2). Verses 3 and 4 continue with the attributes of the Thessalonians, this is not bragging on them, rather it’s making acknowledgment in the form of edification. Their work of faith, labor of love, patience of hope in Jesus, knowing their election (Grace) in God, all matters of looking forward to the Rapture.

 

I Thess 1:5-10

Does the Gospel come in Word only? No, there are signs and wonders, the greatest is the Holy Ghost bringing the Gift. The Law of Moses had words and signs, but not the same Words, Signs or Demonstration of Power as the Gospel. The Gospel doesn’t come in Logos only, rather it must be backed up by the Holy Ghost, there must be changes made in people, not changes based in mind power, but changes based in a new nature. The Gospel will change us, it’s suppose to. Far too often man thinks he can change himself; man can change his environment, his income, and many things of the physical, but man cannot change his nature without being Born Again. The Gospel delivers the evidence to make the change, here we find in order for the preaching to be Gospel it must be more than words about Jesus, it must have evidence of authority and power.

The Greek word for Assurance is Pierophoria meaning Perfect in faith, or with understanding and confidence based on a witness. After hearing, the Thessalonians became followers, this is the point where one is separated from the world by making their vow to enter by faith. Once we hear and receive, then the call is on us, whether we continue on, or refuse is still in our hands. It will be the point later, yes there are those who will Sleep in Jesus through the Night, but we should be those who are Dead in Christ as children of the Day.

The Thessalonians became examples of Faith to those in Macedonia and Achaia, it was Achaia who became the Judge in II Corinthians (II Cor 1:1). From Thessalonica the Logos was Sounded, their Faith was spoken of by many. They turned from idols to the Living and True God to gain the Rhema evidenced in their way of life.

Verse 10 gives us the Hope: Jesus will come again, this hope shows He hasn’t forgotten, He promised to save us from the Wrath to come. If our “hope” is enduring the Night, we’re in big trouble, but if our hope is escaping the Night then we are on the right track. This hope is evident in the wording, Jesus has (past tense) delivered us from the Wrath to come, which Wrath is found in the Fourth Cup which will be poured out on the entire world. The wrath of God begins when the Night begins, they will think it’s Peace and Safety, but then comes sudden destruction (v. 10).

If the phrase would have been “will deliver us”, it would still be hope, but Paul shows the Plan in action by saying, “which delivered” (past tense), thus if Jesus was able to deliver us from the darkness, surely He can deliver before the Night begins. The tense used for phrase “Delivered Us” is the present participle of the Greek Rhuomenon speaking of a past deliverance with future tense evidence yet to come. The tense reads, “the one delivering us”, thus the deliverance had a Beginning and an End, we are in the middle reaching for what Jesus said we have. We have a promise from the Lord, in which we find our confidence and purpose. It is true, Jesus will spare us from the wrath to come, if we continue in the Faith.

 

I Thess 2:1-9

Paul now confirms the things he told the Thessalonians were all true, not one word was from man or the wisdom of man. Paul came to them, they didn’t come to Paul, when Paul spoke the Holy Ghost provided Much Assurance. It’s interesting how Philippi was the one church in Macedonia who supplied Paul his wages while Paul was in Corinth, yet it was also the place where he was mistreated. Acts chapter 16 explains it wasn’t the church who mistreated Paul, but the masters of the woman who had a spirit of divination (Acts 16:16-26). Paul’s reference reminds us of the Breakout Earthquake which freed Paul and Silas, as they were in the act of praying and singing praises when the Jail was opened causing the prisoners to be set free, a type and shadow of the Rapture.

The Gospel isn’t our personal property, rather it’s placed in our Trust. For us the requirement is not only to speak as an oracle of God, but never speak to please men, rather we speak to please God who is the Judge. The Gospel of Peace is like unto Grace, it’s given in Trust, it’s not to be played with like some toy to gain self-importance. The Gospel is always Good News, but one must have ears to hear to receive the Goodness, or the Gospel becomes an offense. Flattering words are received by itching ears, Truth is received by those who seek Truth. When we seek the glory of men, we will speak to please men. One can be honest and truthful, but gentle as a nurse who gives milk to new born babes.

Paul labored night and day, but the labor was in the Word to bring the Gospel. To assume this means Paul was still making tents night and day, then preaching in his spare time is error; the context shows the labor was based in study and prayer, the  purpose was to preach the fullness of the Gospel. The context shows he brought them through the Darkness to the Day, later he will point out they are children of the Day by the Spirit.

In verse 4 we find the phrase, “put in trust with” which is the one Greek word Pisteuo, which really tosses a wrench into the pudding. Why? This same word is seen in verse 10, but there it’s translated as “Believe”. What gives? This is a very important verse, since the Greek Pisteuo means Believe. Paul knows it’s God allowing us to believe, it’s exactly what he is saying. Could be believe unless God gave us something in which to believe? No, but we must see what God has given, or we will remain in unbelief.

God having allowed us to believe means we are the chosen of God for this time. Some of us think notoriety is the key to being a successful Christian, or having the faith to conquer anything means we made it, but those are “things”, or “abilities”, all of them are God given, not man generated. We cannot listen to the old man, thinking our “great faith” is our ability, nor can we assume because we believed we made some great intellectual effort. God Allowed us to believe, which puts all this in proper perspective. God is all, without Him there is nothing. We can see how this verse could read, “we were allowed of God to believe the Gospel, because He has allowed us to speak what He allowed us to believe, you too can believe”. Once God allowed us to believe, He then trusted us with the same Gospel, thus the Gospel is entrusted to those who believe.

Verse 4 also shows God tries our Hearts, but doesn’t He try the soul as well? Sure, the heart is the deepest point, this could read God tries us by the heart, but why? (He keeps asking). Because if we knew it was a test, we would fake passing it. The real tests come when we think it’s a test, thus the test begins in the deepest part, then it’s applied to our souls.

 

I Thess 2:10-20

Verse 10 is the place we find the Greek Pisteuo again, it means the same thing, the Thessalonians were also allowed to believe, it was after they believed when they joined the family. Then it appears as if Paul is bragging on himself, holy? Just? Unblamed? The nerve of the man, who does he think he is? If he said it today, we would be quick to put him in his place, boy oh boy would we. However, Paul is not talking about the ability of Paul, he is talking about the ability of God in him. This is an area where we can do all things of Christ by Christ. There was nothing to blame Paul for, but why? Because he spoke by the Power of God in him as he exhorted, comforted, and charged as a father would his own children. These people were not a means of income for Paul, they were not a means to make him feel important or wise, they were family.

Paul goes back to receiving the Gospel, as well as the evidence. These Gentiles who came out of the heathen world, are like unto their family in Christ who were Jews, who came out of the Jewish world. Both suffered because of their stand; however, it would also appear as if Paul is justifying his problems again, but he isn’t. Like most of us, these Thessalonians were not “prime time” Christians, they were simple people, with a great faith. Although the Jews were the called people of God, although the Gentile was the second class citizen in a two class world for years, we find the chosen were the first to put the Lord on the Cross, and they killed their own prophets (v. 15). They turned right around and persecuted those God sent to set them free, their envy was seen in how they forbid the Gospel to be preached to the Gentiles. The same is true today, those who restrict the Gospel do so based on their envy, the evidence shows Jesus is real, if not why are they afraid to allow the Gospel to be preached?

Now the division, them who failed to believe, who are now subject to the wrath, compared to us who do believe, who are spared the wrath of God (v. 16). The division is not between the dead in Christ and those who sleep, but rather he is showing there will be the drunken who go into the Night, but God has allowed us to Believe, because we do Believe God has not appointed us to the Night (wrath to come). Almost sounds like predestination, but God allowed all to believe, it was up to the person whether they did.

Prior we saw the gentle nurse giving milk to the babies, now it’s teaching as a father would his children, moving to one who trains disciples. The purpose? To make sure the foundation is secure. They Heard, Faith came, they Received, now the Truth was working in them who Believe. The Truth of course is the Spirit of Truth, the Greater He building on the foundation.

Paul will lay the premise of “Satan hindering” him, thus to assume Paul was afraid of the devil, or the devil had power to stop Paul, especially after reading all the encounters he had in the Book of Acts, would not fit with the context. There must be more to this, it’s not the ability of Satan to place closed doors before Paul, rather it was a need to defeat the works of the enemy. We have to consider where Paul was, as well as what he was faced with. When Paul wrote this letter he was in Corinth (Acts 18:5), from the two letters to the Corinthians we find this “Satan” who hindered Paul was the mindset of the carnal thinkers in Corinth. The “Satan nature” of the Corinthians was a thorn in Paul’s flesh while he was there, in the two letters to Corinthians he makes mention of it, showing the three times included his time while he was with them, then the two letters he was forced to write, makes three. Paul even commented how they allowed false apostles who held Satan inside to invade them (v. 18).

He moves from the Jew to the Hope, Joy and Crown, knowing the Thessalonians who believed would be “in the presence” of the Coming Lord. His desire was to see the Thessalonians be among those who return with Jesus, rather than face Jesus on the last day.

Verse 19 must be taken in context with the rest of this letter, or we will miss the point. The same phrase is found in other places in this letter as well, but it comes together in 4:17. The word “coming” is the Greek Parousia basically it means Presence, or Arrival, but it doesn’t mean the end of all ages, or at the end of the world, it simply means an arrival to some place. Verse 19 doesn’t say “coming to this earth”, which some take this to mean. If it was the case, then 4:17 is in error. Another Greek word used for the Second Coming of Jesus is Epiphaneia meaning a Manifestation, in ancient Greek the word was used to refer to an appearance of the gods, it refers to a visual appearance. The Greek word used in Second Thessalonians 2:8 with the other Greek words clear up the issue.

Second Thessalonians 2:8 clearly shows Jesus coming to the earth to consume the Wicked with the “spirit of His mouth”, which is the two-edged sword John sees in the Book of Revelation. However, here in the Persona we find something different, connecting to the Rapture. In First Thessalonians 4:17 we meet Jesus in the Air, but first we must meet the Dead in Christ as the Clouds of Witnesses. The “we” of course are those of us who remain and are alive at the Persona of Jesus. This all shows Jesus coming to a place noted as “the Air”, where those in the Rapture meet Him. It will complete the First Resurrection, all those who have the same Spirit who raised Jesus from the Dead meet Him in the Air as the Dead in Christ, where they will Forever remain with Him. This is another example of where we will be during the Night, not on earth, but in heaven with Jesus. The “thousand years” will seem like a day to us, but a thousand years on earth.

Further Paul goes on to make a statement seemingly out of place, perhaps rejected by many today. He tells these believers they are in the Presence of Jesus “at His coming”, so does it mean Jesus already came? If they are “in the Presence” which is present tense, but His coming is yet future tense, do we have a conflict? No, we have Hope, Jesus isn’t sitting in heaven wondering if we’ll make it, it’s we who wonder all the time. Paul already said we are delivered, thus those of the Faith in the Body can be assured we are with Jesus now, since we are His Body, where His Body is, so is He. Our Hope is the ability of Christ in us, the living Hope of glory (New Man) finishing the process of Justification, so we can be Glorified with Jesus.

We trust in God’s ability, rather than trusting in our good works. We don’t put our trust in people, but we do trust people to do things. When we put our trust in people, we also put our reliance in them. If they fail, so do we. However, if we trust them to do as they should, yet they don’t we’re not devastated, rather we are able to minister to them. We put our Trust in God, just as we put our faith in God.

 

I Thess 3:1-8

Paul will show anyone can be tempted, but it doesn’t mean if a person of God falls to the temptation, they lost grace forever. We make mistakes, if we come against someone because they made a mistake, we better watch out, we’re about to break our own ladder of self-importance.

Paul sent Timothy to Establish the foundation, making sure no man moved them to a point where they suffered through the time of Tribulation because they missed the Rapture through unbelief. When Timothy returned with the Good News of their Faith and Love, Paul gained his joy for them again. As Paul comforted them, they now comfort Paul in his time of distress and affliction.

 

I Thess 3:9-13

Joy comes from the Truth, verses 9 and 10 present a question, not a statement, there was a point lacking in the faith of the Thessalonians, a point attacked today, the concept of the Catching Away. Faith must be placed in some Hope, or it’s not faith at all. Our Hope is centered on being partakers of the First Resurrection, it stands if anyone can remove our Hope, our faith has nothing to reach to, causing us to enter a “falling away from The Faith”. If what Jesus promised isn’t true, then He was just a nice guy who died on the Cross. The devil is tricky, he will attack the foundation of Faith, rather than faith. The devil knows he has but a short time then he will be bound, but he also knows in the Night only a very few will have the Mark of God, the rest will turn on God, thus the more he can keep from escaping the wrath to come, the more he can put in his back pocket. The devil is very frightened of us, so much so he sends his messengers of Satan with all their God Isn’t theology, or statements of unbelief to remove our Hope, but the Holy Ghost has given us the Bible, a basis wherein we find words of Hope. However, if we don’t believe the Bible, or doubt it, or question it, we are saying it is not inspired, we end ship wrecking our own faith.

In verse 11 Paul shows the Father and Jesus are God, the Father connected to Mercy, Jesus as the Word to Grace; thus it takes both Mercy and Grace, or both the Lamp and the Oil to make it through the Door. Growing in Love, brings a growth in Faith, verse 13 shows the Lord comes With His saints, not simply to obtain His saints. Therefore, the Rapture removes those saints, then they return as the Bride.

 

I Thess 4:1-8

Verses 1 through 8 would seem as if there was some sort of sexual misbehavior among the Thessalonians; however, it’s not the case, the trouble is the same as Paul commented on with Hymenaeus and Philetus in II Timothy 2:17-18. Paul reminds them to walk as they were taught, to please God, yet no one pleases God without faith. The word Fornication is the Greek Porneia meaning Mixed sex, or Marriages prohibited by the Law, adding to the premise. In this case it was teachings against the Law of Spirit, or a violation of mixing sound Doctrine taught them by Paul, with the unsound doctrine brought by others. Since this relates to Fornication, not Adultery we find forsaking our vow to continue to believe is very dangerous.

This becomes clearer by Paul’s use of the words Sanctification and Honor. The word Sanctification is the Greek Hagiasmos, the noun of the Greek Hagiazo meaning separated unto God. The same term used to describe the Nazarite Law, the same term was used by Paul in his next letter in reference to Sanctification of the Spirit (II Thess 2:13). The meaning is the same here, be separated unto the Spirit, which entails walking in the Truth, Love, Hope, and Faith by the New Man. The fornication would be mixing natural thinking regarding Spiritual matters.

The word Honor is the Greek Time meaning to Pay respect, as in a Vessel of Honor, becoming a key. We respect the Lord, if we respect Him, we will treat His Name and Doctrine with respect. Both words help us understand how any of us fail when we enter Fornication by holding unsound doctrine, or unbelief.

The word Concupiscence as it’s used here is a direct reference to the mind of the person who lacks the Spirit. The Greek word for Concupiscence is Epithumia meaning a Lust, or inordinate desire, usually on sensual objects, indicating minding the flesh. However, in the Book of Revelation we find a city known as “The Woman” who commits fornication as well, she is found in the bed of “adultery”; how can this be? The Woman is the city, the daughter of the nation; therefore, she ends denying her vows. This type of fornication is termed by some as, “spiritual fornication”, but it can’t be the case since the only people who are Spiritual are those who walk by the Spirit. Rather this is religious fornication committed by those who hold to the spirit of the world, as they refuse to accept the Spirit of Truth. In First John it would be those who hold to the “he in the world”, as they reject the “Greater He” (I Jn 4:1-4).

We defraud a brother of their right to the Rapture by teaching them unbelief, anytime we teach unbelief we become the wrong side of the bread. The wrong side will not hear “Come up hither”, but it will face the Avenging God. Paul is leading up to the Hope of the Rapture, or the Catching Away, his comments show how our Hope is still becoming a Partaker in the First Resurrection. Rather than think about not making it, he encourages us to set our minds on the Spirit, so we will make it. It’s not hard, if we just place our minds on the Spirit, we will make it.

The Seed of God is created after God’s Holiness and Righteousness, the Just still live by His Faith and Righteousness. They are called to follow the Holiness of God, yet the Holiness of God is found in the New Man. The word Despise used in verse 8 is the Greek Atheteo which means To make void, or Render null, or to Displace. Paul just finished saying it was the Jews who caused his departure from Thessalonica (Acts 17:13), yet he is not about to form unforgiveness or unbelief based on their actions. He isn’t about to react to the attack, rather he will respond by preaching the Truth in Love.

The Spirit will guide (instruct) us into Truth, He Speaks of Jesus, He shows us things to Come, but He will not speak corrupt words, words of unbelief or slander (Jn 16:13-14). Those “carnal evil weapons” all come from the wrong spirit as darts sent out to harm, vex and disrupt our faith. It’s one thing to be hit by a dart, another to toss one.

 

I Thess 4:9-11

The context now moves to Brotherly Love, connecting to the prior verses as well, since Brotherly Love refers to walking in Mercy. The ability of Agape love comes from the Spirit, thus one doesn’t need the Spirit to walk in Mercy, but they must make the decision to allow the Mercy of God to operate in them. The term Brotherly Love is the Greek Phileo, Paul will add Agape when he speaks of God teaching us to Love, thus Phileo is something we can do, even if we’re not in the Spirit. Phileo and Mercy will not hold anger, thus we love (Agapao) the false ones, but we never Phileo or Agape them until they repent. Unbelief brings disputes, disputes bring strife, as the offspring of envy, and envy brings carnal division, all based in the wrong spirit, thus Agape comes from the Spirit to those in the Spirit, thus Jesus said we are to Love (Agape) one another, as He loves us, restricting it to the Body.

If we have the Spirit, the Fruit of the Tree is Love (Agape). The fruit of Mercy is Phileo, and Phileo will not debate, act in anger, or enter disputing with family members. Indeed they loved (Agape) their own, but they had to Phileo others within the Body. This Phileo involved showing respect for the other brethren, explaining the difference between loving those in the world, and loving those within the Family of God. There are those who loved (Agapao) the darkness more than the Light, we can mix our love buckets, ending holding our Second Love above our First. Our First love is Agape toward God, our Second is Phileo toward mankind, thus we can hold to Phileo, yet deny Agape toward God. Our second love will feed the poor, as well as doing other aspects of our religion, but without loving the Lord with all our heart, mind and soul we will turn our second love into a “social gospel”, rather than the Gospel of Peace. It stands, if we Agape God, we also Agape those with God in them. If we can’t love those we can see who have God in them, how can we love Him whom we have not seen?

These people believed the Rapture was very near, their concern was Now, not 2,000 years later. All the events to bring the Rapture were in place then, they’re still in place, it could happen at any second. True, it seems the times are more consistent with the Rapture happening today, but in truth, the Rapture could have happened at any second in Paul’s day, just as it can happen at any second now, we still Watch and Pray.

 

I Thess 4:13-18

Paul now moves to the Belief showing the foundation for the faith to reach to the Hope just ahead. Our Hope is based in being Partakers in the First Resurrection, which is the result of Grace, even the salvation of our souls (Rom 8:23-25 & I Pet 1:9). However, like Paul “even if” we don’t make the First Resurrection, we know we will make the second unto Life.

If we Believe Jesus died and rose again, even so those who sleep in Jesus will God bring with Him. Wait, God bring with Him? I thought those who Sleep in Jesus, Slept through the Night, what gives? To “bring with Him” doesn’t mean to bring down, rather it means to take up to heaven after the Judgment. Those who Sleep in Jesus are among the “rest of the dead, who did not Live until the 1,000 years ended” (Rev 20:5). This shows Jesus hasn’t forgotten those who are Asleep, they will gain their reward, but after the 1,000 years: we gain ours before the 1,000 years (Rev 20:4-6).

Those who held to Phileo, but for one reason, or another not their fault, were robbed of having the Spirit in fullness, will Sleep in Jesus through the Night. It’s far better to make the First Resurrection to become the Bride of Christ, but we won’t steal the reward prepared for those who Sleep in Jesus. This doesn’t include those who reject the Spirit, rather we must keep in mind it only pertains to those for one reason or another, not their fault didn’t receive the Spirit in fullness (Spiritual in nature), yet they walked in Mercy. Those who Sleep in Jesus are different from those who are Dead in Christ. Those who were crucified with Christ, yet lived the Life of Christ are termed “the Dead in Christ”.

Soul sleep is the same concept as those who “Sleep in Jesus”; therefore, we find some in Jesus, then some in Christ, yet the warning is don’t be satisfied with Sleep, we must enter the Dead in Christ. This doesn’t take away from Jesus, rather it shows the Rock and Church. This same concept was found in Romans in the phrases, “children”, and “sons of God”; as heirs and joint-heirs. The same thought was found in the Letters to the Corinthians, where Paul said they had the Spirit, but were yet carnal, thus he told them to pray their works get them through the fire. The First Resurrection is well before the Fire, thus this was still Hope, but Hope for those who Sleep in Jesus. Paul also talked about being with the Lord, yet how can one Sleep, yet be with the Lord? Two different groups, one will Sleep through the Night, the other will be with the Lord during the Night.

Now we have three groups defined, the children of the Day, the children of the Night, and the drunken who go into the Night. The children of the Day must include the Dead in Christ, and those who sleep in Jesus. Why? Those who sleep in Jesus, sleep through the Night; therefore, they can’t be “children of the Night”. The drunken are drunk with the power of the spirit of the world, Jude defines them in terms one can’t easily forget.

The children of the Night are assigned the Night to make the enemies of Jesus His footstool, as they stand in the Mercy of the Father, yet are killed by the drunken who go into the Night.

The clue to those who sleep in Jesus was Lazarus who didn’t have the Spirit, yet loved Jesus. Jesus said Lazarus Slept, and Jesus was going to Awake him, thus Lazarus stood up at the Door, but was still bound (Jn 11:11 & 11:44). The Spirit didn’t raise Lazarus, neither was he raised by the life in him, he was raised in the same flesh he had before. It was the raising of Lazarus caused Jesus to say “I am the resurrection and the life”, pointing to two things (Jn 11:25). Jesus didn’t say, “resurrection unto life”, rather He noted He was Both the Resurrection and the Life. The word used for Resurrection in John 11:25 is the Greek Anaspao not Egersis (Matt 27:53) or Exanastasis, this word means stood up by an outside power, rather than Exanastasis which means raised by a power within generated by another source, thus in reference to Lazarus it points to the last resurrection for those who are stood up by an outside power, it doesn’t mean Lazarus was Resurrected, only his condition was used as a sign of the last resurrection. Jesus is the First Resurrected from the Dead, we join to His Resurrection by having the Same Spirit, but Lazarus is a type of those who sleep in Jesus, two different groups, yet One Body.

The real clues to this are found in the two phrases, “sleep in Jesus”, and, “dead in Christ”, denoting the two positions of “Jesus the Christ”; we find those in Jesus (Body), and those with the Spirit (Christ); therefore, we have those who “sleep in Jesus”, and the “dead in Christ”. Two groups, yet both are in the Body (got it?).

Paul’s statement, “which are alive”, shows those who believed and had Life before the fact, not those who believed and received life after the fact. The First Resurrection are for those who are dead in Christ, who Live according to the Spirit, the last resurrection is termed the resurrection of the dead for good reason, it’s either Unto life, or Unto damnation.

Paul shows those who sleep in Jesus will make it, but John shows they will not be the Bride, rather they will be the Bride’s maids. The Bride prepares Herself by Faith, yet Faith must have the Hope of being a Partaker of the First Resurrection; nonetheless those who sleep in Jesus will be raised after the 1,000 years, they will gain their reward.

The question becomes, If they loved the Lord, yet didn’t have the Spirit, but we are taken, does the fact we have the Spirit cause them to lose everything? The answer Paul gives is “no”, we will not prevent them from gaining their reward. The word Prevent is the Greek Phthano meaning To come suddenly, or before an expectation, which gives us two comings of the Lord, but only one pertains to Him coming to the earth.

This explains why Jesus warned us about Him coming as a thief in the Night, which is the Judgment at the end of the Night. The Day of the Lord opens and closes the Night, yet there are those who are drunken with power who go into the Night as the synagogue of Satan. In this season they are those who commit the Iniquity, but in the next they will be the “man of Sin”. The Iniquity is being unequal, or being in the Body, but refusing to walk in the Spirit. The sin in the next season is defined as “prophet”, they have no standing to be a prophet, they are not Jewish, they are from the Seven mountains of the Gentiles, they are the Eighth. For them to do anything in religious manner would be a transgression of the Law and Prophets, the Two Witnesses of the Night. Therefore, we find iniquity does lead to sin, but they are different in definition.

However, there is a Mystery, we shall not all sleep, but we shall be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the Last Trump (not the Great Trump). The Dead in Christ shall be raised incorruptible, thus we have those who Sleep in Jesus, and the Dead in Christ, the latter are Christ Like because they walk in the Spirit, the former hold Mercy. Both love the Lord, but one lacks the Spiritual nature. This is the Persona of the Lord, a time when He appears to those who are partakers of His Resurrection, rather than the time when He judges as the Son of man. The sons of God will meet the Son of God, but when the Son of man sets foot on the earth again it will be for Judgment.

Paul makes a separation between those who Sleep in Jesus, and those who are Dead in Christ, then he tells us not to Sleep, but remain as children of the Day, for the Night comes when no man can work. His encouragement is not to worry about those who Sleep, rather while it is yet Day do the works of Grace to enter into the Hope.

Paul speaks by the Word of the Lord, not his suggestion, or something he dreamed up, he is also backed up by the prophet and pastor, thus this is doctrine.

 

I Thess 5:1-28

Paul adds Hope to the hope showing the times and seasons are a matter of knowledge, things we should know as a basis for our belief. Verse 1 confirms Acts 1:6-8 showing the Times and Seasons of the Time of Comfort are in the Power of the Father, but we received Power from on High after the Holy Ghost came upon us, making us witnesses for Jesus. We are either among the Dead in Christ in heaven, or those who are Alive and remain. Without having the Spirit (Born Again by Power from On High) we have no connection with On High, without the Power from On High we lack association to the First Resurrection. The New Birth gives us the foundation to be witnesses, someone may have an educational view of Jesus, or even a scholarly view, but without the Spirit they are not a Witness.

The “they” know Perfectly well the Day of the Lord will come, for when They (not we) shall say Peace and Safety (Comfort) sudden destruction comes. Paul now points to the “they”, in so doing defines a change, showing the “they” are not among the of “us” who are alive and remain, neither are they among those who Sleep in Jesus.

Paul then speaks about the Woman in Travail, this is the same Woman who gave birth to the Man Child, but Isaiah says she will Travail after the Birth, not before (Isa 66:7). As for the Church, she did not Travail, she was Barren, yet brought forth singing, for more are the children of the Barren, then the children of the Woman (Isa 54:1).

Paul then separates us from the Time of Comfort and from the day of the Lord, by saying, “But, ye, brethren” (v 4). Now we’re back to “we”, not “they”. We are not of the Night, but of the Day, the Time of the Greater Light, not the Time of Comfort for the Lesser Light, let us Not Sleep, but Watch, for the time will come, the second we know not, but surely it will happen.

Those who sleep in Jesus, will sleep through the Time of Comfort (Night), but those who are caught away will Rest with the Lord, because they Rested in Him before the fact by continual belief. On the same note the sons of perdition will be drunken who go into the Night, their end will be much worse than their beginning. There is a very good reason to seek the saving of the soul, we may or may not obtain the fullness on this earth, but if we are seeking by the Spirit we are counted among the Chosen.

We are of the Day, we put on the Breastplate of Faith and Love to be a Partaker of the First Resurrection, as those who return with Him. Wait, the Breastplate of Faith, I thought it was the Shield of Faith, what gives? Did someone change the Armor? No, the Armor is still the New Man, in battle it’s the Shield of Faith, but Faith as a Breastplate indicates our heart is centered on the Faith, thus no shield is required. To Put on Truth doesn’t mean we act like we have a “hat of truth”, it means to receive Truth. To put off the old man, means to reject him with his deeds. If we are Born Again the truth remains, we are not Appointed to the Wrath of God, we are appointed to the Salvation of the Lord, whether we sleep or awake we Should live together with Him.

We comfort ourselves, as well as each other with these Words, we don’t sow seeds of unbelief. Know those who speak in Truth, Hope, Faith and Love; Paul will show us in the next letter what happens when we allow a messenger of Satan to steal our Hope, rob our Faith, or destroy our Love.

Those who are weak in the Faith must be comforted by those who hold The Faith, encourage, don’t discourage, move on, don’t promote principalities, never render evil to the evil doers who speak unbelief, rather speak from the Rhema life of the Spirit.

Weak in faith? Those who Sleep in Jesus? Yes, same grouping, they have faith, yet they are “weak” in The Faith of Jesus. The metaphor “weak” points to some aspect of the flesh, thus they still mind the flesh, they have yet to understand the premise of the Faith of Jesus. Here in verse 16 Paul uses the word Rejoice once, thus it refers to us rejoicing in the knowledge of our Hope and Comfort. This is an example of personal prophecy, the type we found in Corinthians. This is Comfort, Exhortation and Edifying.

In I Corinthians it was, “forbid not to speak in tongues”, here it’s “Quench not the Spirit, despise not prophesyings”, we Quench the Spirit when we deny prophecy, or make up fables about the end times, or question the words inspired by the Holy Ghost found in the Bible. One method of “despising prophecy” is to reject the purpose of prophecy. When prophecy comes, do we reject it, mock it, deny it, or do we receive it? What if it’s false? The Spirit is able to discern, our attitude must be a willingness to enter into the things God has for us. In Ephesians it was Grieving the Holy Spirit, here the reference is still the New Man, we can Quench the Spirit in us through unbelief, or by making soulish conclusions, holding strongholds, or failing to walk in Mercy.

The concept here is still the Catching Away, those who speak words (corrupt communication) against the words of Prophecy regarding the Rapture, or the Coming of the Lord, are in the process of Quenching the Spirit. Wait, didn’t we just read in Ephesians 6:16 how the Shield of faith will Quench the fiery darts of the Wicked? Could it be we are seeing a mystery here? Yes, the Word Quench used here, as well as in Ephesians is the Greek Sbennumi meaning To extinguish the fire, or To remove the harm. In Ephesians we held Faith to take the fire out of the slight of men, the cunning craftiness of their words, their plans as they lay in wait to deceive, but here we find if we hold unbelief we can hinder the Spirit’s work in us. It’s one thing for some soulish legalist attempting to put out our Zeal (fire), another when we do it.

Paul places the Spirit first, then the Soul, lastly the Body. The term Body has more than one meaning, first it stands for the Body of Christ, if we are members of the Body of Christ and the Faith we will make it. The reference is to the Called, thus they are assured of being among those who Sleep in Jesus, those who are chosen are assured to be among the Dead in Christ, either way, they will make it. This epistle must be read among all the “holy brethren” for only the Holy Brethren will understand it. There is a progression Peace, Sanctification, Blameless, Faithfulness of the Lord, Pray, Read, hold to Grace, the steps to being Partakers in the First Resurrection.

 


 

SECOND THESSALONIANS – WRITTEN 64AD

Second Thessalonians becomes the correction letter in reference to the First. Paul didn’t have to correct his words, rather it was to correct the misconceptions drawn by some of the readers. Some took the Persona of Jesus to mean Jesus would come to the earth, then take the Church with Him, but Paul explained we meet Jesus in the Air, not on the earth.

 

II Thess 1:1-12

Prior Paul said “don’t worry” those who sleep in Jesus are okay, the Dead in Christ are okay, those of us who remain will be okay, then some of the Thessalonians said “okay, let’s do nothing and wait”; they missed the call of Watch and Pray. A good steward never sits around to smell the roses, he moves on to gather in more roses. It’s not a matter of running to the roof top and saying, “I have faith, I know the Rapture is now, so I will do nothing”. It’s not faith, if we have faith in God, we know the Rapture Could be at any second, but we remain busy doing the Lord’s work. It would be much better to be caught away while preaching the Gospel.

This “sleep” can’t mean the physical body sleeps, since corruption must put on incorruption, from the earth the flesh came, to the earth it goes. Even the resurrection unto damnation means they obtain a different body, one which cannot cease to exist. Clearly the division between “sleep” and “dead” give us two classes of people in the same Body of Christ, just as we found in Romans (Rom 8:1).

Prior Paul wrote a teaching letter, here we find the three positional areas of Apostle, Prophet and Teacher. This letter is one of authority, it will enforce the teaching, but show the teaching was prophetic, yet doctrinal. He ended the last letter with Peace, working to Grace, now he sums up the progression with Peace and Grace, making this an extension of the last letter. He also places the Church in the midst of the Father and Son (Mercy and Grace). We also see the same three witnesses, Paul the apostle, Silvanus the prophet, and Timothy the pastor.

The phrase, “as it is meet” refers to the Thessalonians being Help Meets in the Lord (v 3). Prior he prayed for their faith and love to grow, here he says it has (v 3). Yet, he prays for it to grow the more, indicating those who sleep in Jesus have a love, but they are weak in the Faith, thus they need to gain more knowledge in order to be strong in the Faith. Our Patience endures unto the end, waiting for the call from heaven for the Bride to come home. Every time we endure in Faith and Love it becomes a witness for the Lord, but it’s also a witness against the sons of perdition. The Jewish wedding never saw the husband and wife in the house of the wife’s family, it was the other way around. Jesus has a place for us in heaven, thus we go to Him when He calls us at the Last Trump.

True Righteousness displays right standing with God, some of us confuse holiness with righteousness. The Gospel is the righteousness of God, which means the Gospel tells us what is the true and correct right standing one can have with God. Holiness is a purity making us open, without any masks or hidden agendas.

The Revealing of Jesus is the Revelation of Jesus, here we find Mighty Angels, not simply angels. The word Mighty is the Greek Dunamis, the context shows the reward isn’t a crown of glory, but a mass of Fire and Vengeance to them who Know not God, to them who Obey not the Gospel, thereby giving us another area of two groups, those who Know Not God, and those who Obeyed Not the Gospel, both are forms of iniquity. The only way one can not know God, is to make a decision to say there is no God. Those who refused to obey the Gospel, had to know it, but made the decision not to Obey it. First Thessalonians was “who will be saved” now it’s “who will be lost, who could have been saved”.

Everlasting destruction is an interesting phrase, since the word Destruction is the Greek Olethros, it’s not the same as the Greek Apoleias translated as Perdition, rather this shows the after effect. Perdition is a place associated with the world, but Olethros is the result. It’s one thing never to be delivered, another to be delivered, then reject the purpose of deliverance, which would be a failure to obey the Gospel.

Hell is a place for the souls of those appointed to the lake of fire, yet it will be judged in the end, any who remain with hell will be tossed into the lake of fire with hell. Some what the lake of fire, or hell to be temporal, but the Greek shows it will be without end, just as Eternal Life is without end. The precept of Eternal means without time as a factor, time is only relative to the flesh and death. For there to be Eternal Life, there must be Eternal damnation.

The Glory of His Power is also an interesting statement, since the Greek word for Power is not Dunamis, but Ischus meaning a Physical strength. It’s the same Greek word found in Revelation 18:2 in reference to the Voice of the Angel who proclaims Babylon has fallen (v 9).

Verse 10 shows Jesus will be Glorified In His saints, which is the same as “the riches of His Glory”, but He will be admired in all who believe. Different? Yes, His Glory is in us by the New Man, to be Glorified is to be Resurrected, but we also Admire Him by our holding our continual belief. These pertain to things in us Now, which will manifest later. If we are being Justified, we will be Glorified, the Just still live by Faith.

Verse 10 is a great hope, notice it’s predicated on belief, but we also see Jesus will be Glorified In His saints, and Admired in all them who believe. In both cases it’s Jesus in them, for the Thessalonians it was because they believed the Testimony. The word Admired is the Greek Thaumasthenai the infinitive of the Greek Thaumazo meaning A wonder, thus we find there are Wonders and Signs in those who walk with in the Spirit.

From belief to faith, the same concept of “having done all to stand, stand therefore”,  which was part of Paul’s nature as verse 11 shows. From the present tense position of our faith to the point when Jesus will be Glorified in us, showing a progression. Verse 12 sums it up, Grace (Charis), belief, knowledge, faith until Christ may be glorified in us, as we are in Him, according to Grace, not the Law of Moses. Paul gives us another positive view of warfare, pray we all make it.

 

II Thess 2:1-4

The introduction laid out the premise in chapter two, thus there were some who felt, “hey, I will sleep in Jesus, so I’ll do as I please now”. The Iniquity regarding those who think they can Sleep in Jesus, is of course failing to become Spiritual in nature. In Paul’s last letter he told not us, “therefore, let us not sleep as do others, but let us watch and be sober” (I Thess 5:6). There will be those who Sleep in Jesus, but it’s not because they simply give up on being Spiritual, it’s because they are robbed of the opportunity.

The real Iniquity was based in failing to grant Mercy after one receives forgiveness of their sins. The same iniquity was around in Paul’s day, it’s still around today. The word Iniquity means to fail at something one has the power, authority and commandment to complete, yet doing other things thinking they can avoid doing what they should do (Matt 7:21-23). The Iniquity in our Season is a failure, but it will lead to sin in the next, the sin of course would be claiming to be a prophet in the Night, when there will be no authority granted any Gentile the basis for the position. Once the Holy Ghost takes us out of here, the Offices go, ending the Gentile Season. The 144,000 are taken from Jewish tribes, not the ten nations of the Gentiles, they also have the Law and Prophets, they are not prophets.

Verse 1 gives us two groups, those at the coming of the Lord, and those who “gather together unto Him”. The wording Gathering Together comes from the Greek word Episunagoge meaning an act of assembling, it was used in Hebrews 10:25 in reference to the gathering together of the saints, but the key word is “Unto” which is the Greek Epi meaning Toward or Taken Toward, supporting Paul’s teaching in his first letter on the “catching away”. Everything that can be Shaken, will be Shaken, if they allow their Hope to fade they will be Shaken.

The Day of Christ is at hand, then comes the Day of the Lord thereafter, thus we have Two days, yet connected. The Day of Christ ends at the Rapture, then those who are Dead in Christ are removed, those who Sleep will Sleep, then comes the Day of the Lord. This shows the day of Christ ends when those who are Christ-Like are taken from the earth. It will be the time for those who are called sons of God to be Caught Away to remain with the Lord forever; whereas the Day of the Lord is the time for Judgment, not Salvation, thus the Day of Christ ends the Day of Salvation, as the Day of the Lord opens the Night of Judgment. Then no one will be able to say “here is Christ”, or “there is Christ”, since all those with Christ in them will be taken.

Paul is telling this group to hold to the Hope of the Catching Away (Rapture), even if someone tells us something contrary to the catching away, don’t allow their words to Trouble us in mind, for the day will surely come, as the old saying goes, “we’ll fly away”.

Let no man deceive us by any means, the Day shall not come until the falling away from The Faith happens, yet we need not be among the shaken who fall away. This is not a falling from faith, but from The Faith. When we see people attempting to change the Faith of Jesus to our measure of faith, the day is upon us. When people are taught their measure of faith is as good, or better than the Faith of Jesus, the day is upon us. When the cares of this world are more important than the filling of the Spirit, the falling away is upon us. When the majority of those who claim to be Christian say the Holy Ghost is no longer effective, the falling away is upon us. When the people called of God desire to be Adam like, rather than Christ like, the falling away is upon us. Why must this be? the son of perdition must be revealed, those who have followed the way of Balaam, those who hold the mind of Jezebel, those who cause the Body of Christ to be Broken must be revealed. They are workers of iniquity in our season, causing them to enter the Night as the drunken. Therefore, the Wicked (law-less, made their self without law) hold the position of the son of perdition, the iniquity is already at work, but the Wicked is the man of sin. Iniquity always produces sin in the long run, the Iniquity is in this Season will surface as sin in the next.

The “man of sin” is the result of the Iniquity, but this man is not “Antichrist” in the Night. There is no one person ever named Antichrist in the Bible, there are Antichrists, there are those using the spirit of Antichrist, and there is the False Prophet in the Night (I Jn 2:18-19, 4:1-4 & II Jn 7). It would be a waste of time to be Anti Christ in the Night, since there will be no Christ like people around. The self-nature and the working of Satan are the same, they use the spirit of the world, becoming the “he of the world”; they will exalt their self above all that is Called God, over what is worshipped, as they sit in the Temple of God proclaiming to be God (v 4). The word “man” in the phrase “man of sin” does not mean a person, it’s the Greek Anthropos often used to refer to human beings, whether male of female, more importantly it distinguishes humans from other created beings, meaning it refers to a position based in the humanness of mankind, not the Godliness of mankind. Our confidence is always in the Spirit, if we are at least trying to walk in the Spirit we are separated from the position of the son of perdition.

The Temple of God? Which Temple? In this Season they consider themselves master of the Body, assuming without them there would be no Body. In the next Season the temple will be rebuilt in the city of Jerusalem, their sin will be conducted therein, as they appear as the false prophet thinking they are the source for the blessings. Jesus said “and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition; that the scripture might be fulfilled” (Jn 17:12), yet when Judas betrayed Jesus we find “the saying might be fulfilled, which He spoke, Of them which You gave Me have I lost none” (Jn 18:9). Does this complete the son of perdition, if so who was Paul talking about? What Scripture must be fulfilled? Could it be the result of the position is something already accounted for? Could it be it’s not a matter of completing it, but whether or not someone joins it? The Old Testament is full of references to the Wicked, the New Testament gives us Old Testament examples in Balaam, Korah, Cain, and Jezebel, indicating the use of the Greek Anthropos.

Ezekiel had a word against the “prince of Tyrus” who is a ruler of the night (darkness). This prince said in his heart “I am a God, I sit in the seat of God, in the midst of the seas (world)”, but the answer came, “yet you are a man, and not God” (Ezek 28:2). Therefore, this is a man, not a devil, giving us the mindset of the son of perdition. This son of perdition uses the authority of the Beast of the Sea, thus Ezekiel shows this man speaking from “the midst of the seas”. This is the famed Eighth, part of the seven Gentile mountains, also came from the seven churches, but was not of them, rather it was separated as the “synagogue of Satan”.

Ezekiel then looks to the source behind this prince, finding the king of Tyrus who is the devil. The devil was in the Garden of Eden, thus the correlation between the devil and a “child of the devil” are seen here. They are Lucifer the “son of the morning”, who is also a “man”, who destroyed his own land (broken Body). Since he is of the “morning” it means this element began at the beginning of the Day, but never moved forward. Judas was at the beginning of the Day, all who follow him are Lucifer in nature (Isa 14:12-16). Lucifer then becomes the personification of the working of Satan, the only place we find the title “Lucifer” is in Isaiah, connecting it to the Beast of the Earth in the Book of Revelation.

Isaiah 14:12-15 is not separate from Isaiah 14:16, in 14:16 we read, “is this the man”, this Lucifer is not the devil, nor is the devil’s name Lucifer, he is a man. The Hebrew word for man is Iysh meaning a human, man, mankind, thus Judas opened the position, as it continues right into the lake of fire. Lucifer has five “I will’s”, each has to do with self-exaltation or his own ability absent Godly ability to accomplish what the Faith of Jesus has accomplished. The use of the self nature in a religious mindset is proof they have refused to enter the saving of the soul, thus Lucifer is the personification of the spirit of world turned religious, who goes about with winds of doctrine, inserting the gates of hell, extremely proud of their endeavors. All the “I wills” are self-based, showing they refuse to walk in the Spirit presuming their efforts are as good, or better than the acts of Jesus.

We begin to see why Paul said this position would trouble the Thessalonians, or why he said, “work out your own salvation by fear and trembling”. These workers of iniquity are around, but the Greater He is always greater than the he in the world. A two fold promise, first we know the Greater He in us can detect the false, next it means the Greater He in us will keep us from falling into the position.

 

II Thess 2:5-17

Paul now defines this element showing the two seasons, then showing us the son of perdition is a Them. The son of perdition will be revealed in “his time”; however, the mystery of iniquity was already at work in Paul’s day, thus it must still be at work in our day, the revealing is when we see the falling away (as if we don’t see it now). Verse 7 confirms the devil will be bound, but when he is, we’re out of here. This could read “only He (the Holy Ghost) who now Lets (or withholds, or restrains), until the other he (devil) is bound (taken out of the way). The Greek word for Withhold in verse 6, and the word Let in verse 7 is Katecho meaning To withhold, or Restrain, or Hold back. It is taken by some to mean the Antichrist is being withheld, but Paul also says the Mystery of the Iniquity is at work now, in First John we find there were many activity antichrists around. The Holy Ghost keeps these workers of iniquity in the Body, thus the Body will be Broken, when it happens they will become independent rocks as the drunken who go into the Night.

This Greek word used by Paul shows how the Anointing on the Body protects us, while restraining the Wicked. When we’re gone, so is the Spirit, as well as Christ on this earth, as well as the Anointing unto Salvation. They will be Revealed then, but not as “antichrist”, rather they will be the Wicked, the Beast who ascends out of the earth, the man (position) of sin, who fell back to perdition, who failed to believe unto the saving of the soul (Heb 10:38-39). Verse 3 shows the Wicked as “that Wicked”, meaning one who makes their self without Law, or who refuses to submit to the Law granted.

Since there will be no Christ Like people on the earth during the Night, plus the Remnant only having a little strength, God will bind the devil as He holds back the four winds for 1,000 years. The test is simple, during the Day we see wars and rumors of wars, pestilence and famine in the earth, thus there will be some who will say, “if it wasn’t for the wars and such, I would have accepted You Lord”, but in the Night there will be no wars, rumors of wars, pestilence or famine, rather it will be peace and safety, but will they submit to the Lord? No, when God brings the plagues they will turn like the wild dogs to blaspheme God. They are full of “self-pleasure”, lacking respect for God. It will begin with Peace and Safety, but ends in Sudden Destruction.

We find a series of events taking place, the time and timing? who knows? The signs are already before us. The son of perdition will be revealed when the Body is Broken, those who follow the he in the world will enter deeper into the darkness. They remain as the Synagogue of Satan, doing the working of Satan in the Night. However, the source of righteousness changes, thus they attack the Temple in Jerusalem, rather than attack New Jerusalem.

During our Season the vessels of Honor will be full of Mercy, but the vessels of dishonor will doing the working of Satan (Wicked, Accuser, Slander, Finder of Fault in the brethren). When this happens the Door to heaven will open, we will be taken by the Spirit through the Door, others will Sleep in Jesus, but it also begins the Time of Comfort. Those of the earth will continue to believe the lie, assuming they are the Blessed. At first the Wicked will run to worship at the feet of the Sixth church, but when the Seventh church becomes lukewarm, they seize their chance, taking over the Temple claming they are Prophets. The main characteristic of a false prophet is how they lead people in the wrong direction, thus their workings are not new, and not a surprise to God. They will cause many to worship the image of the Beast, then comes sudden destruction when they either kill, or cause the deaths of all those who refuse to worship the beast. The word “Then” shows a time element which must come to pass before the Wicked (Law Less One) will be revealed, the time element is the catching away, when He who now lets, stops letting. When the Wicked are revealed, it will be when the Beast raises up out of the Earth, just as John shows. The term “law less” means they made themselves without Law, they don’t consider themselves under the Law of Moses, or under the Law of the Spirit, they are “outlaws”.

Before the Time of Comfort can open for those who keep the commandments of God, the Christ nature must be removed. God will not honor the lesser over the greater, while the greater remains. On one hand the Rapture is the completed Hope for us, on the other it opens the Time of Comfort as God puts His hand a Second time to recover the Remnant (Isa 11:11).

The Lord will destroy the Wicked element with the Spirit of His Mouth, or the Sword coming from His mouth, yet we know the Word of God in us is sharper than any two-edged sword, thus in our Season the Word (Logos) in us is dividing, separating and discerning to bring us into the saving of the soul. The two edged sword of Jesus will also divide, but the division is based on Judgment, not Salvation. The Wicked will not escape, they will be destroyed, John sees them in the lake of fire at the judgment (Rev 20:10), then they hear “Depart from me” as they enter the resurrection of the damned. This proves the saying, “will not be forgiven in this world, or the one to come”. The premise is the Lord will destroy them, we don’t, neither do we run around printing books naming those we assume are vessels of dishonor, or we may find ourselves being one.

This element follows the working of Satan with power, signs and lying wonders, all Acts based on the authority and power of the dragon, thus they sought Power, but they really don’t care where it came from, as long as they can control it, or gain some self-glory from it. These signs and wonders are not healings, since there will be no sickness, they will not cast out devils, since the devil will be bound. Don’t confuse the miracles and signs of being a Christian with those of the sons of perdition. Their miracles are mind games, they are able to use the lusts in others to their advantage, they will cause (make in KJV) the fire to come from heaven, they don’t call it down, they cause it (Rev 13:13). The signs and miracles of the false prophet are unto destruction, since the authority behind him is unto destruction, thus causing sudden destruction.

John shows this Beast of the Earth active before the devil is turned loose, it’s the working of this Beast causing the devil to be turned loose, thus those Tares are being planted in our Season by the enemy, they will remain as messengers of Satan through the next, yet they are in the same field as the Wheat. This explains why those who say “Lord, Lord, haven’t we” did works (acts), but nonetheless they didn’t do the Will of the Father, their failure is the Iniquity in this Season, but they will transgress in the next.

Two mysteries, one is Christ in us the hope of the Glory, the other is this iniquity. Did Paul tell any other churches about this Satan character? Yes, in II Corinthians 11:13-16 Paul laid out the same premise, but in different words, showing the Iniquity was at work. The self-transformed appear as righteous, but they are unequal, they seek the self-glory, yet it may even be said of them, “oh he’s such a nice guy”, but it appears Judas was considered the same among his peers. They may even say things which come to pass, but the Bible says, “and the sign or the wonder come to pass, whereof he spoke unto you, saying Let us go after other gods, which you have not known, and let us serve them: you shall not hearken unto the words of that prophet, or that dreamer of dreams: for the Lord your God proves you, to know whether you love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul” (Deut 13:1-3). In our Season its running after the winds of Doctrine, thus we judge the ways of a person, not their acts. Listen to their words, hear the spirit of their words, you will discover their heart.

In verse 10 the context moves to the heart, showing the discerning of the heart is more important than the Acts. If we don’t know what our heart holds, we will not know if we are of the Spirit or not. The words and actions of a person are a fruit, the fruit tells us the type of tree. Instead of the Righteousness, they hold self-righteousness, which is the same as unrighteousness; instead of Truth, they hold deceit, because they “received not the love of the Truth, that they might be saved (Sozo)”. They are more impressed with their studies, then the Holy Ghost as the Teacher, or the Holy Spirit as their Instructor. They may have prayed for God to send someone with the Truth, but they didn’t want Truth, they wanted their error confirmed. When God did send the Truth, they either attacked it, or rejected it. They weren’t in love with Truth, they were in love with their own deceptions and unbelief.

The term Lying Wonders is made up from two Greek words, Pseudos which means a falsehood, a pretend miracle based in some type of illusion, or the making of a lie, yet attempting to make it appear as truth. It’s akin to the words Myth, Guile, and Craftiness. The Greek word for Wonders is Teras meaning a Miracle or Sign, but when we place the word Pseudos next to it, it becomes magic, a means to attract itching ears, who are the wonder seekers moved by emotions, rather than the Spirit.

Everything produces after its own kind, Jezebel is now, her children are later, yet it’s the same position of the self-appointed. When Jesus cleaned the temple it was considered by the Jews a miracle, thus we can’t restrict the word Teras to healings. The Pharisees made the mistake of equating the works of Christ with the devil, let us not do the same. We can’t assume the false miracle has anything to do with healings, rather it shows something beyond the norm of man, putting the Image of the Beast in the temple is one thing, but getting the people called of God to put it in the Temple would be an evil wonder.

God will send them a Strong Delusion, not simply a Delusion, this is not the devil sending it, but God. They will be allowed to believe a lie, but God didn’t bring the lie (go figure). The Delusion isn’t the Lie, the Lie is what the Wicked say, but God allows it to be said. Like God’s actions with Pharaoh, we find God allowing, then the people twisting what is happening, forming a lie from the truth. God cannot tempt us with evil, since He has no evil from which to tempt, how then can He “create” a delusion? Ahh, He doesn’t create it, He sends it, or better as the Greek shows He bids the thing to occur by allowing.

We’re seeing the division of the vessels, one to honor, one to dishonor, the ones unto honor being taken, or sleeping, the ones unto dishonor bringing the lie. The word Strong is the Greek Energeia meaning an operation, or a work, which was also the word used regarding the Operation of God. Therefore, the delusion will be Assuming they are raised from the dead in some mystic Adam Like condition, yet the child lives to be a hundred, but a man will die in his sins (Isa 65:20).

The word for Delusion is the Greek Plane meaning a wandering out of the right way, or a separation, or a broken aspect of something else (such as Broken Body). It was often used in respect to the word Opinion, thus they will have an opinion regarding something appearing real based on their conclusions, but their conclusions will be the lie. They held the same attitude in this Season, they equated everything to their opinions. All this will be the result of their iniquity which is already working, they held to the he in the world, they loved the spirit of man, called him “friend” and “teacher”, yet the same spirit was bent on destroying them. The evil spirit taught them not to believe, taught them to question God, taught them how to fake being a saint, taught them to trust in the voices of man, taught them how to exalt the lust of importance, yet still call themselves “of God”. They will discover the Truth when they are in the lake of fire, but it’s too late. They walked in slander, held their unbelief, used the same old spirit of disobedience working in the children of wrath, thus they made the decision and choice to return to the spirit of disobedience, only in their case it made them children of wrath. In essence they hold a Egypt mentality invoking Numbers 14:28 wherein God said, “As you have spoken in Mine ears, so will I do to you”.

Now for the other side of the Body (thank God): the word Beloved means one who is loved, since everything produces after its own kind, they also love the Lord. From the Beginning (principality) they were chosen of the Lord “to salvation” not perdition, through the Sanctification of the Spirit (not through the spirit of disobedience), and belief of the Truth (a continual endeavor), three elements centered in Jesus countering the ability of the sons of perdition to fool us; our Love for the Lord, Sanctification of the Spirit, and continual Belief, knowing we as Christians are of “The Faith”, which is the Faith of Jesus, we have the Greater He, we are predestinated to win.

We are called to the Gospel, and called to Continual Belief. When we have done all to Stand, then Stand for others, but first Stand for ourselves, fight unbelief by receiving the evidence to believe, resist the traditions of men, or the doctrines of devils (teachings based in unbelief). We fight the Good fight of Faith, as we follow the path of the Faith of Jesus by the Spirit. We hold God’s Mercy and Love, but it must be displayed before it brings Fruit; God has given us everlasting Consolation (comfort in the promise) with Good Hope through Grace.

Mercy has power, if it didn’t the disciples couldn’t do Acts before the Cross, but at the time they didn’t know the Ways of God, until Pentecost when the Power from On High came by the New Birth. The truth remains, “ye must be Born Again”. Comfort our own hearts, seek to do good both in word and deed, seek the Kingdom of God and His Righteousness to become a Partaker of the First Resurrection. Speak as an oracle of God while we hear what the Spirit says to the churches.

Verse 17 tells us to hold Comfort in our hearts, but isn’t the Time of Comfort the Night? Ahh, yes, they have a physical time termed Comfort, our Comfort is in our hearts. Didn’t Paul have some other words of comfort for us? Yes, back in First Thessalonians 4:18 he told us to hold the promise of the “catching away” as our comfort. We know we gain our English word “Rapture” from the phrase “shall be caught up” in the Latin translation, but the Greek word for the phrase “shall be caught up” is Harpage, so if we are uncomfortable calling it the “Rapture” we can call it the “Harpage“. We’ve seen several verses pointing to the Rapture, it’s not a dreamed up concept, it’s Bible based. In the Book of Revelation we find the same Greek word used to explain Jesus being caught up to heaven (Rev 12:5). We also see how those who washed their robes in the Blood of the Lamb are in caught up to heaven, when the 144,000 are marked on earth (Rev 6:9-10 & 7:1-14).

Without the Rapture, or Harpage, or being Partakers in the First Resurrection, whichever, we have no Hope. We are a people of faith, but faith without hope is lost. Faith reaches to the hope set before us, what Hope? Being Partakers in the First Resurrection. There were those in Paul’s day who said the Resurrection had passed, which means they were also teaching there was no Rapture, Paul said they Blasphemed, he even turned them over to Satan for the destruction of their flesh. Seems wiser to believe in the Rapture.

 

II Thess 3:1-18

Paul didn’t write all this, then say, “of course you know brothers I’m far from error, I’m so holy you know”, no he asked for prayer, the man worked out his salvation, he didn’t play mind games with it. He knew the flesh was just a choice away, his desire was to make the First Resurrection, but he knew there was a battle as well.

Not all have Faith, the unreasonable and wicked are void of The Faith. The word Unreasonable is the Greek Atopos meaning Inconvenient, hurtful, wrong in thinking and attitude, pointing to one who is unteachable. The word Wicked is the Greek Poneros, this is a different Greek word than the one Paul used for Wicked in verse 2:8. In 2:8 the word is Anomos meaning Not subject to Law, or one who has made their self not subject to Law, here we find the Greek Poneros meaning Hurtful, Slanderous, Nasty, or An evil influence. Amomos points more to the Day, whereas Poneros points to the same group, only as they appear in the Night. Poneros is the same Greek word John used in the phrase “have overcome the wicked one”; therefore, we find two stages to the Wicked.

The faithfulness of the Lord centers on establishing us and keeping us from evil, If we desire the same. This also shows an aspect of Faith is kindness, or compassion. No one with compassion will say things to intentionally harm or hurt others, but don’t confuse this with Spiritual correction. This also shows one can hold a belief, yet slander, thus the true meaning of Believing, is to walk in what we believe in. The twisted concept of belief, would be a mask of belief, while using the ways of the old man.

Part of our prayer life is always to have God lead us not into the Temptation, but deliver us evil, here we find the added request “direct our hearts into the Love of God” (v 5). We are to Phileo all, but withdraw from those who have made the decision to become vessels of dishonor, thus we can love them, but it doesn’t mean we socialize with them. What temptation would fit here? The he in the world, in the world you will find temptation, but Jesus has overcome the world, in Him you will find Rest for your souls.

The labor night and day doesn’t mean the saints made tents, or worked two jobs, it goes back to laboring in the word and prayer, connecting to “let not a man eat unless he works”. Doing nothing is a far cry from laboring in the Word day and night. Doing nothing isn’t limited to labor with ones hands, it has little to do with it, it means one who does nothing at all, they don’t pray for others, they don’t study, they don’t do a thing, yet they want all the benefits.

Clearly this is a letter of warning, the verses indicate all in the Body have a work, but what type of work? Going back to verse 6 we find it’s labor within the Body, not merely labor in general. The premise is to assist one another, work for the common good of the brethren. A suggestion of labor would be “welldoing” (v 13), this would include not muzzling the ox who treads out the corn. Paul lists “good works” as Righteousness, Godliness, Faith, Love, Patience and Meekness, all fruits or Ways (I Tim. 6:11).

Anyone who teaches against the Rapture is disorderly, sorry it’s the way it is, we love them, but we don’t keep company with them. No matter what, one thing is for sure, in order to teach against the Rapture, they have to teach us not to believe, which means they have to teach doctrines of devils (unbelief). Without the Hope of the Rapture what is left? Entering the Tribulation without the Spirit? Being overcome, rather than an overcomer? The Rapture goes further than removing us, it opens God’s Judgment, although it may seem like Peace and Safety, it ends in Sudden Destruction. We have a much better promise, we have been given the assurance of the Seal of the Holy Spirit, the promise of our Hope of being in the First Resurrection, the confidence of the Faith of Jesus having blazed the path of righteousness for us, our assurance of the New Man leading us on the path.

 


 

FIRST TIMOTHY – WRITTEN 63AD

First, and Second Timothy along with Titus gives us the in-house endeavors. Philemon also has to do with ministry, only on a personal level. In order to understand First Timothy we must keep the context in mind, or we will end with Paul as the biggest male chauvinist of all time. Timothy was a young man, who had the Spirit, was a valuable aid to Paul; however, one morning he wakes up with the thing he feared the most upon him. Timothy was the Pastor in the church of Ephesus, as many leaders he wanted to benefit the members of his congregation, so he did something any of us could do, or most of us have done. Wanting to have teachers and elders who could feed the people, he laid hands on some, who turned out to be nightmares. They knew the Law of Moses, but lacked Grace or the ability to disciple. Since they were Jews who had knowledge, it may have sounded like a good idea at the time, but they were void of wisdom, now he was stuck with a bunch of legalist thinking elders. His first instinct was to run, but Paul will encourage to him to stay to repair the error. Why didn’t this man with the Spirit detect these people? If we are moved by the moment by our emotions, even if they seem good, we will shut our ears to the Lord. After Paul was converted the Apostles heard he was coming to talk with them, yet they allowed their fears to override their Spiritual awareness (Acts 9:26). Of course we also have the obvious, God allowing for a lesson going beyond those directly involved. Paul may not have know this letter would end up as “First Timothy”, but the Holy Ghost did, granting us an opportunity to learn how to avoid the error.

 

I Tim 1:1-5

Paul was made an Apostle by the will of God, as God Commanded, thus when he appointed someone it was also by commandment. Timothy was not some name picked out of a hat, the Lord Himself had Paul pick Timothy, the man was purposed for the Work of Christ. Surely if Jesus picked him, it was based on the knowledge of the Lord regarding the man’s ability in Christ to complete the work. Paul reminds Timothy how Jesus is our Hope, thus if Jesus picked the man, surely Timothy was able. However, it’s easy to make mistakes, but some mistakes are not easy to repair. It became Timothy’s problem, what he did, he did, but he didn’t know how to fix it. Once the Ishmael becomes full grown it’s difficult at best to get it off our back. It’s the reason for the letter, as a lesson for us all. When the mistake gets bigger than us, get help from Spirit filled Christians.

We will see gentle, yet firm correction, just as any of us faced with what looks impossible, we find the event we brought about, is not impossible for God to repair. The very beginning statements tell Timothy his appointment to Ephesus was not by man, but by God, if by God he had what it takes to complete the task. More important, before the event came, God saw it, thus He had a plan of victory already formed and waiting.

Among the many things to encourage us from Paul’s life and ministry, is the change from a man who couldn’t stand Mark, to a man who is reaching out to another youth several years later. We all grow in the Lord, or we are not in the Lord. If anyone knew what it was like to make a mistake, it was Paul. He also knew the Lord won’t leave us, as long as we are trying to do our best for Him.

Paul places Timothy In The Faith, if in The Faith, then Grace, Mercy and Peace are in hand. It’s the combination of the elements of The Faith Paul uses to encourage Timothy, the purpose is to seek the answer in the Holy Ghost to overcome the errors. For the most part the context will show Timothy was a leader, there came certain who had great head knowledge about the Jews, thus Timothy being somewhat over zealous laid hands on them suddenly. However, after the fact he was faced with his error, yet those same “elders” were looking at the youth of Timothy, discounting his leadership anointing. It’s our first lesson, whenever those lacking the anointing for the position take positions, they always fail to respect the anointing on others. It’s for this reason we find the so-called qualifications here in Timothy different from those in Titus. Both are not areas one must have to obtain the position, but fruits of the person after they obtain the position. In Timothy the test is applied to those in the position, do they show the fruit? If not, they must resign. The person in the right position will grew in the position, thus all the positions in the Body have an anointing showing the position and the person are matched.

Paul didn’t tell Timothy, “well now look what you’ve done, I’ve taught you, you saw me work, now you’ve messed this thing up, send me your papers, you’re done”. No, he reached out, because he knew if God appointed Timothy, then God has a lesson in this, not only for Timothy, but for Paul and many others, including you and I. We will find even when correction comes, we can take it the wrong way, or use the answer the wrong way, making two Ishmaels from one; which Timothy will do, yet Paul still doesn’t cast the lad to the wayside, rather he is given a plan by God to save Timothy. The positions Timothy appointed were helps, not the Doma (gift) Offices, thus he was able to appoint or remove.  Timothy wasn’t facing some demon possessed Whacko, he was facing premature appointments he made to positions of helps within his local ministry. This is important, for some reason we think “oh helps, must not be important”. Here we’re seeing just how important Helps can be. If Timothy had appointed Spiritual people, those who could disciple (teach) others, his work in the ministry would have been a joy. However, what is it now? A Joy? Hardly, he was so miserable he was heading out of town.

Although he desired to say, “Brother Paul, I’m out of here”, Paul knew to endure through our mistakes brings victory. One thing any of us learn about running from something, is how the something we run from is faster than we, usually it’s waiting for us when we get there. Faith doesn’t run from problems, it deals with them through Godly Wisdom. Faith is not a vehicle to avoid problems, it’s a source to overcome them.

If God told Timothy to Go, then by all means Go, but it’s not the case, and Paul knows it. In the next letter we will find Timothy took these suggestions, but used them with Fear, rather than Grace, allowing the fear to become a weapon.

Timothy was told to teach no other doctrine, but he allowed other teachings to come in from Jewish converts. The problem he faced is common, he heard how these Jewish converts had all the years of knowledge regarding the Law, they appeared as if they could disciple others, they appeared to be perfect for the position, but Timothy moved too fast, wanting to move faster out of town.

What other lesson do we gain here? There are times when leaders, or even some of us give up based on some faulty decision we made. Timothy was a saint, but he was also human. Paul will caution him, giving us all a great hint. It’s often better to run to Communion before the decision, than after.

In one respect these carnal teachers are like unto a Novice, a little knowledge, but not enough to give Godly advise and counsel. There are various holidays in the Law, knowing their meaning and keeping them supposing we are impressing God is different. Intellect is not a sign of holiness, natural knowledge is still natural, it doesn’t understand Spiritual matters. Novices have a knowledge, but lack Spiritual discipling, when they hear the Words come out of their mouth they think it’s them, they are amazed, “look at the power I have”, or “it was brilliant, wise and profound”. It was, and more, but it was the Anointing not personal intellect. When the Novice becomes self-impressed, the door of pride is opened allowing the devil to take the opportunity. The danger is not to whom the Novice teaches, but the pride of the Novice destroying the Novice. The Novice isn’t someone who lacks the calling, they have the calling, it’s the training they lack. A naturally run Novice is a wreck waiting to happen, they think they are the “apostle of the apostles”, or the “prophet to the prophets” or the “teacher of the teachers”, when their pride presumes there is no authority over them, they will fall into the lap of the devil. Whatever the authority is, they say they are one step higher. They miss the golden time of being discipled, thus they lack the ability to disciple. If we are not discipled in a Godly manner, we will not be able to disciple others.

Other novices don’t remain in the place of training God has them, they allow their own self-impatience to guide them, off they go down the funny brick road looking for their own personal Elijah. It was not Timothy’s problem, but his problem wasn’t easy to deal with either.

The Jews were big on genealogy, for them it was vital, but not for us. The Novices Timothy appointed had to be discipling others to seek their genealogy. To the Jew they must prove their mother was Jewish, before they are considered a Jew, or they must prove their father is in the priestly order before they can be a priest. Priest’s have last names identifying them as priests, for example Levi is the priestly tribe, but the last name Cohen comes from the tribe of Levi. Paul would never mention tracing one’s genealogy, if it wasn’t going on. It has to be a clue, Amen? Our Genealogy is simple, as sons of God we have one Father, easy enough.

Timothy is our warning to those who teach the winds of doctrine, attempting to hold both priesthoods is error, who cares if we are from Levi or not? Our priesthood is based in Jesus, completely different from the Levitcial.

One can see how this “spirit of discouragement” is on Timothy, the ministry for Paul was clear, encourage the lad, keep him in position, allow the Holy Ghost to complete what He started. Paul knew something about the Doma Offices which seems to be lost today in all the various ordination rites. We can appoint Bishops, Deacons and Elders, but Timothy was a Pastor, only Jesus by the Holy Ghost can give the gift to the person in the Office (Acts 13:1-3), thus the person doesn’t make the Office, the Office makes the person. No one can fire them, but we can encourage and edify them. Paul laid hands on Timothy when Timothy received the Spirit, then again when he received the Office, he knew this lad had the authority and power. The Doctrine of the laying on of hands has many areas, the two equated to here is the laying on of hands as presentation unto the Lord for the person to be baptized with the Holy Ghost, then the laying on of hands as the Holy Ghost appoints to an Office. Both seem to relate to Timothy, there need not be a prophecy regarding the Office, but often there is. Timothy had a prophecy spoken over him, at times we forget the words given us, as we begin to think, “someone made a mistake, I wasn’t really called, I can’t do this”. The spirit of discouragement is dangerous, it attempts to induce the spirit of fear into our minds in order to cause us to vacate a God given position.

This letter is how we minister to leaders, taking someone’s papers away, or sending them to a “home” is not going to help them. Restoration is the call, the one who restores a brother in love has covered a multitude of sins. Jesus had His Judas, we will have ours, at times it’s the old man hanging on to our minds. Neither can we forget Judas was never able to stop the work, his evil was worked into the plan to bring about a Godly benefit. Jesus didn’t say, “Father forgive them, except Judas”. Of course Jesus only had one Judas, we know Judas separated himself, still a hope when we find one among us.

 

I Tim 1:5-10

These verses are the key to the letter, they show some desired to be “Teachers of the Law”, yet failed to have the understanding of Mercy and Grace, or how the Law was merely a shadow showing the failure of man, not something to take pride in. If one does the Law their genealogy is based in a series of failures, but if they are in Christ their family is one of victory. The Law is Good if used lawfully (for its intended purpose), it points out the sin of man, the failure of man, condemns man, finds man guilty and worthy of death. However, the Gospel tells us one can only be saved through Jesus.

Each one of the obvious physical failures in the Law exposed the heart of natural man, the Law was not given to a Jewish group who believed God, it was given to the rebellious who murmured, complained, and attacked the man of God. It was designed to define the law of sin and death, then carry out the punishment.

Complaint and complain are different, if one was to look into the Hebrew definition of the word Lovingkindness they would find it also means Complaint, but Complaint is the expressing of the problem, it’s akin to telling a doctor our complaint, but we are not mad at the doctor or blaming him, we are merely expressing the problem to one whom we know can bring about a change. At times we are plagued with a situation, we don’t know what to do, we’ve prayed, yet no answer, but we are afraid to say anything to anyone, since it might be construed as complaining. We have a Complaint, we need to know how to deal with it, we need a Word of Wisdom as we desire to deal with the situation without murmuring or complaining. The intent defines the source, if all we’re attempting to do is gain some insight in order to handle the situation as God desires, then it’s not slander. However, if we are simply talking to belittle someone, we are slandering.

The word Complaining means One who sits in the problem, thus the Complaint is exposing the problem, or attempting to find the solution; whereas, Complaining is being the problem, while exalting the pollution. Timothy felt his solution was leaving, Paul felt it was staying to deal with the problem, but neither were complaining.

Since the problem was “Jewish teachers”, Paul will use a Jewish concept in talking to Timothy, all of which had nothing to do with gender, rather they have to do with the difference between a “wise son” and a “foolish woman” (Prov 10:1 & 9:13-17). In essence it’s good to know about the Law, but it’s not good for us to do it. Timothy had the right idea, the wrong teachers, in order to relate to these teachers Paul will use phrases and concepts they know, or at least would understand.

Paul listed several items under the category of those to whom the Law was intended, if the person fits one of the categories, they should do the Law. If they do the Law, they fit one of the categories. The very first thing he lists is the word Lawless which is the Greek Anomos meaning without law, or one who acts against the law, but it doesn’t define which Law. Could it be the Law of Moses? Or the Law of the Spirit? Both, in our Season the Wicked make themselves without the Law of the Spirit, in the next they are without the Law of Moses. Is it because there is no law? No, it’s because they refuse to abide by the Law they are under.

Simply what was Moses? A deliverer? Fine, but what else was he? A prophet? Yes, but what else was he? Ahh, he was the conscience of the people. He heard from God, then became the means to detect what was right and wrong in accordance to the natural person, thus he was a Judge. Of course the Old Testament shows if there are no judges in the house, God is not there, but we have Jesus in us as the true Judge (Discerner) of our thoughts and intents.

The Law of Moses is a written conscience, it is the faculty used to make distinctions between right and wrong. Who needs the it? Those who can’t make those distinctions, or lack something within them to determine by dividing the thought and intent to detect what is right and wrong. The Book of Hebrews speaks of those who are of full age, as they make distinctions by the Spirit. If one has the Spirit to divide and discern, they have moved from the realm of the Law of Moses. Man without the Spirit of Truth is incapable of making righteous distinctions; thus natural man will trust in the spirit of man to make the distinctions. Natural man requires laws to control him, without laws the old man will do what he presumes is “lawful” or right in the sight of man to get what he wants. It doesn’t change, the old man still uses laws to get what he wants, or becomes an outlaw (one who puts their self out side of the law). Every day we see someone who pushed the law to the breaking point to get what they wanted, regardless of who they hurt. Therefore, man’s concept of right and wrong is based on man’s desire to do what man thinks is in his best interest, regardless of the harm to others. The Law of Moses laid out the limit lines, even to the point of telling a person their ox couldn’t work on the sabbath. Why? The nature of man, “oh I am not violating the sabbath, I’m just following this ox around”.

The next word is Disobedient which is the Greek Anupotaktos meaning one who rejects sitting under authority, it’s not the Greek Apeithes used for unbelieving, rather it shows one rejects the premise of being under authority; either under some Godly appointed leader, or under heaven’s authority, thus they may profess they are subject to a “higher power”, but they think they are the higher power. They love to be under people who honor them, but as soon as discipling becomes the issue, they claim they are being “controlled”, giving them the excuse to leave Godly discipling to find someone who will honor them.

The word Ungodly is the Greek Asebes meaning without God, which would seem strange for one doing the Law, but it also means one Had God, but now is Un-God, their attitude lacks proper fear and reverence toward God, thus it points to someone who must have the hammer of pain (curse) over their head in order for them to obey. Whereas, the Law of the Spirit is for those who love God as they desire to please Him.

The word Sinners is the Greek Hamartolos meaning to Miss the mark, or Error from the way, it was used to describe the “sinful generation”, who seeks only the signs (acts), but rejects the Ways of God. One can miss the mark while attempting to hit it, or miss the mark intentionally. If we were seeking to hit the mark, yet missed, it’s a mistake, or a sin of ignorance, which is corrected through repentance. However, if one is attempting to miss the mark, they are a sinner by nature. Saul in the Old Testament is our example of one who hears the commandment, then does what they want, then turns and says, “I have done all the Lord has said”. The Law of Moses was sent to a people who had more potential to sin, then not. The Law of the Spirit is sent to a people who want to be free of sin.

Next is Unholy which comes from two Greek words, A (without) and Hosios meaning Holy, thus this means one Without the ability to be Holy, or one without Mercy. We are to be as holy as our Father, as well as merciful as our Father, the two relate. Holiness is found in being Merciful, as Mercy is the constant state of mind willing and ready to forgive, as it refuses to impute sin on others.

Then we find the word Profane which is the Greek Bebelos meaning one who stands at the threshold of the temple, but unable to make entry, or one who has made entry and should have been disbarred, thus it shows one at the Door who refuses to obtain the Keys to make entry.

Then Murderers of fathers means one who has murdered the purpose for God bringing the Fathers, which is what the False Prophet will do. Murderers of mothers refers to one who has destroyed their land, either the physical land, or their kingdom. In the case of the Woman in the Book of Revelation it’s the physical land, since the Jews of the earth were granted the land, but in our case it’s the kingdom, thus Lucifer destroyed his own land. Both of the above relate to Proverbs, “a wise son makes his Father glad, but a foolish son is the heaviness of his mother” (Prov 10:1).

Then Manslayers which is the Greek Androphonos, it refers to the Destroyer, meaning one who brings false teaching to kill the potential of the person. This includes the one who brings slander, or sets out to destroy the brethren by sowing the seed of discord (Prov 6:16-19). Next is the word Whoremongers meaning One who seeks out the vile, rather than the precious. It also means one who has joined to the Strange Woman, or the Foolish Woman, or has been sleeping with them in darkness, thus it has nothing to do with gender, for both male and female can have an affair with the Strange Woman.

Then we have Menstealers which is the Greek Andrapodistes meaning to enslave,  but it goes further than selling slaves. It means to put one in bondage to rules, regulations or traditions turned into doctrine, even the Law of Moses places one in bondage (Gal 4:22-31). Next is the word Liars meaning anyone who has spoken a false thing, but in many cases it belongs to those who say, “Yes, Lord I will serve you”, but when the time comes they really want God to serve them. Perjured persons refers to those who make vows under some oath, then reject them.

Anything else contrary to sound doctrine includes anything not falling within the Doctrine of Christ. Would teaching about the Law of Moses be sound doctrine? Yes, if it’s kept in the context of knowledge, rather than applied as a duty to Christians.

 

I Tim 1:11-20

From the Law of Moses, to the Gospel, and the Doctrine of Christ, to show how easy it is for any of us to move from Liberty to Bondage, yet assume we are in Liberty. If one began in the Law of Moses, they moved by faith from there to the Gospel, but the Gospel was never intended to be second place to the Law of Moses, or to accompany the Law of Moses. It’s good to know the why and wherefore of the Law of Moses, not good to use the deeds of the Law, or claim them to be the Gospel.

Verse 11 is an extension of verse 10 showing the Sound Doctrine is found in the Gospel, it’s not something we form, it’s a talent given by the Lord into our Trust. This helps explain the Parable of the Talents, metaphorically we can see the Five relating to one or more of the Five Offices of the Lord, the Two would correspond to Mercy and Grace, with the One pointing to the Gospel. Not all have the Five, but all should have the Two of Mercy and Grace, yet never bury the Gospel.

The Gospel is Good News, it shows one can be Free, but how can we preach Freedom, while applying rules and regulations of bondage on the people? Truth to those who seek Truth is Freedom, to those who desire to remain natural it’s offensive. It’s not the deliverance of Truth becoming offensive, it’s how they receive it. Two people can hear the same Truth, one can say, “I needed that”, the other, “it makes me mad”. Both heard, but only one heard by the Rhema.

Paul now shows his past didn’t appear to be one wherein God would entrust the man with anything, much less the Gospel, but our past and our genealogies only show we are sinners who have fallen short, whereas our Present circumstance in Jesus shows our past is dead, so why dig up the past? Paul isn’t bragging on his past, rather he is showing  God takes, brakes, blesses then uses, even one who at one time was a blasphemer, or a persecutor can be changed by the Power of God. Paul doesn’t say he obtained Grace to free him, rather he points to Mercy, the forgiveness of sins, since those sins were done in unbelief while he was under the hand of the spirit of disobedience, but when Light came, so did repentance.

Paul knew the lessons of Old included knowledge of how God deals with people, but it also shows they lacked the Spirit. When the children were under the hand of Egypt, God excused their behavior, but when they entered the wilderness the excuses stopped. God provided the Law as a Veil between God and the people, but the Law couldn’t bring life, or forgive the sin nature, thus when Jesus forgave sins the Pharisees said “who is this, only God can forgive sins”; if the Law could forgive, they would have said “only the Law and God can forgive sins”. The priests presented a person’s sacrifice, yet even a priest would never say, “your sins are forgiven”, rather they would say, “your sacrifice has been offered”. Think of the theological conflict to have someone, especially someone not trained in the Jewish system by the Pharisees tell another “your sins are forgiven”? “Really now Brother Jesus, you poor ignorant thing, if you would have been educated by us You would have known only God can forgive sins”. Pharisees don’t change, today it’s the same thing, if you are not among the “group”, you’re not worthy.

Paul just finished telling us of the attitude and position of those who do the Law of Moses, which Law came after the children entered the wilderness, thus he points out, the Law of Moses is still for the children of disobedience, of which he was counted until Light came; therefore, to continue in the Law is a confession of disobedience (unbelief), not Belief. Once the Light came, so did the ability to believe, once belief entered, faith then could be applied.

One of the basic tricks of the old man is the thought, “really, do you think God could forgive you? It must be the unpardonable sin”. How many have we talked to who said, “well I’ve committed the unpardonable sin”. When we ask, “Oh really, what was it?”. They never want to tell us, but when we ask if they asked forgiveness, they say, “yes”, thus they have allowed the old nature to convince them their live is so bad not even God would forgive them. Yet, here we have Paul, yet God forgave him, even for the slaying of Stephen.

The unpardonable sin is unpardonable, because the person refuses to ask pardon to the point of turning from their ways, they don’t think what they are doing is sin. The Pharisees never thought for one second they had to ask Jesus for forgiveness, neither did they consider what they were doing to Jesus a sin, yet they were doing the works of their father the devil. If we think we have committed the unpardonable sin, it’s a sure sign we haven’t. The sin is based in the Wicked vessels of dishonor slandering, or attacking members of the Body of Christ based on their natural nature, yet claiming they are doing God a service.

From Mercy to the Grace of the Lord in Faith and Love; Mercy is from the Father, Grace from the Son, thus John tells us not to deny the Father or the Son. We have not many fathers in the Lord, although we might have many teachers, thus Paul says, “Unto Timothy, my own son in The Faith: Grace, Mercy and Peace from God” (v 2). Paul never said, “Unto Timothy my son”, nor did he indicate Timothy was physically related to him, rather he points to The Faith of Jesus. Paul brought Timothy into the kingdom as he took responsibility as a father does a son, he was encouraging his son. Wait, didn’t Jesus say call no man Father? (Matt 23:9). Correct, Paul isn’t, since the context in Matthew is “earth”, or earthly, here Paul is speaking as a heavenly citizen, but he is not attempting to take the place of Father God, rather he is using the term as it relates to one who begins something. We will have many teachers along the way, but only one person who brought us to the Lord.

The Faithful saying is true for anyone, our sins placed Jesus on the Cross, thus we continue to keep in mind, although we tend to forget from time to time, “Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners, of whom I am chief”. The Cross of Jesus produced the Mercy of the Father, the Resurrection the Grace of God. Paul admits he has made mistakes before, as well as after coming to Jesus, but the purpose is to show any of us, mistakes happen, but so does repentance wherein we learn from the mistake.

Ishmaels stay until they are repented of, Paul is reaching to Timothy by telling him not to blame the teacher who lacked wisdom, but admit it was an Ishmael by getting right with God. Ishmaels are like rain, they happen, but going about blaming the Board, the Pastor, or the Congregation isn’t going to get it off our back. Paul knew his experiences would be a pattern, whether he knew how much they would be is not known, but it’s likely he didn’t understand the far reaching impact he would have. When we are given the Gospel as the talent, we don’t know the far reaching impact we will have, truly we must care for the Gift, not abuse it.

Verse 17 ends the introduction indicating Who we work for, and why. Paul gives us four areas of God, all of which point to Faith, Grace, Mercy and Peace. King eternal means without end, thus even David was subject to the King of the Jews, as all kings are subject to the King of kings. When was Jesus declared King of the Jews? On the Cross when He gave Himself as the Son of man, now He is declared King of kings. When He returns as the Son of man any king will be subject to Jesus: we must receive Jesus as the Son of man as well as the Son of God in order for us to be kings and priests.

The word Immortal is the Greek Aphthartos meaning Incorruptible, or without ability to be corrupted, connecting to Acts 2:27 where we recall “because You will not leave My soul in hell, neither will You suffer Your Holy One to see corruption”, thus Jesus never held corruption, the Resurrection proved it, even His Flesh was not found in the grave, but our flesh is corruptible, thus what is sowed in corruption, is raised incorruptible (referring to our soul), showing the freedom from corruption is found in the Spirit. If the Body of Christ has corruption, it was placed there by the Wicked, who go into the Night. Another word for corruption would be death, thus eternal life leads us into the place of immortality wherein our souls are saved by the Spirit, when we are glorified we will obtain a new immortal body.

Invisible would seem strange since this same Paul said Jesus was the visible of the invisible, thus Paul shows how Jesus was in the Bosom of the Father, yet returned to sit on the Right Hand side of Majesty on High, thus the Spirit (invisible) is now in us, yet it’s One God All and All. Ahh, the things not seen, the things give us a base for our faith. Right, if our faith is based in the things not seen, it’s working by Love, projected to things we have not seen in our Hope which we know is true and real.

The Only Wise God is a reference to Wisdom, as Wisdom comes from the Spirit. Paul now places the Spirit into the equation, yet we find Jesus as the Son of man, Jesus the Son of God, Jesus God the Son, One Jesus all and all, incorporated with the Father and Holy Ghost, One God all in all. All this is being told to Timothy to remind him who he serves, as well as the potential he has in hand is the ability to correct any mistake, he doesn’t need to give up, he needs to give in to the Holy Ghost.
In order for Timothy to overcome he can’t stop at being a son of man, he must move on to complete the effort knowing both the Acts and Ways of God are by One God All in All, Father, Son and Holy Ghost. Timothy needed to recall the Prophecies which came from the laying on of hands, go back to the mandate, put his mind on what Jesus through the Holy Ghost told him to do, for if Jesus called these things a not to Timothy as a were, they can be, by the faith of Timothy in The Faith of Jesus. How can Timothy fight the warfare if he is in the wrong battlefield, or using the wrong weapons, or holding to the wrong intent?

These verses don’t tell us what the prophecies said, but they do tell us there were prophecies said, thus this is like the events when Paul gained his appointment (Acts 13:1-3 & I Tim 1:12). Paul knew Jesus put Timothy into the ministry, thus Jesus would never put anyone in a position they were not equipped to handle by the anointing of the Office. We know this has to do with the Office, when one receives the baptism with the Holy Ghost they are the one who speaks prophecies (Acts 10:46 et al), but when the Holy Ghost appoints them to an Office, the prophecies are spoken over them (Acts 13:1-3). Here it’s the prophecies spoken over Timothy (v. 18).; the purpose of the prophecies was to provide hope in the times of warfare. Including holding the Faith, a good conscience, which points to Peace with God by the Spirit in times of adversity (v. 19).

The use of the names of Hymenaeus and Alexander is not some method to accuse them, rather Paul uses them to show Timothy how close one can come to falling out of The Faith. This Alexander is Alexander the coppersmith, who was a Jew, Paul also uses Hymenaeus who was a Greek from within, thus Paul uses Hymenaeus an example of one within bringing heresy, then Alexander who was a Jew, yet nonetheless called (Acts 19:33-34) as a type of one who is called, but who is coming against the called. Hymenaeus held a self-imposed Gospel, full of words, but no power, belief or hope; whereas, Alexander the coppersmith was an idol maker, yet both were called. This same Hymenaeus will be noted in II Timothy as one who was teaching against the Rapture, saying the Resurrection was complete, causing the Hope of many to be dashed. Neither man took the responsibility of the calling, showing the working of the calling take faith, not ego.

In order for Paul to deliver these two to Satan, two things must be in order, first they had to come under Paul’s authority in some manner; second, they had to be either in the net, or purposed for the net. It would be stupid to give someone to Satan if they are already in the hand of the devil, thus these two men give us two examples. Alexander was a Jew, yet called, Hymenaeus was antichrist in nature, yet accepted the call, then turned against it. With this, we must keep in mind Alexander was a Jew, so where is the authority? What is he talking about? How about not praying for their deliverance? Exactly, by removing the covering produced by the prayers of the saints, these two would be exposed to the power of their self-nature, which power is unto destruction. Instead of praying against them, Paul simply refused to pray for them. Isn’t it contrary to, “pray for those who persecute you”? Where does Paul gain his authority to even turn them over to Satan? Is there some provision allowing such an action? Ahh, Alexander was a Jew, which placed him under the Law of Moses, Hymenaeus fit the qualifications Paul just listed for the Law of Moses. In the Law of Moses we find, “Lest there should be among you man or woman, or family, or tribe, whose heart turns away this day from the Lord our God, to go and serve the gods of these nations; lest there should be among you a root bearing gall (poison) and wormwood (bitterness); and it came to pass, when he hears the words of this curse, he bless himself in his heart, saying, I shall have peace, though I walk in the imagination of my heart, to add drunkenness to thirst: the Lord will not spare him, but then the anger of the Lord and His jealousy shall smoke against that man, and all the curses  written in this book shall lie upon him, and the Lord shall blot out his name from under heaven” (Deut 29:18-20). Here is the authority, it would seem as if Paul was using the Law, but he wasn’t, he was using the principle.

Paul took them from the altar of God, which is a function of a priest who has the authority to do so. We also find the word “wormwood” meaning Bitterness, in the Book of Hebrews we find one can fall from Grace finding a root of “bitterness” springing up. Paul is merely removing the covering thus allowing the Satan nature in both of these men to surface, thus removing their ability to deceive. It’s the same premise as God allowing Saul to be Saul which allowed the evilness of Saul to come to the surface. When the anointing is removed, the old man will be exposed. This is not “giving them into the hands of the devil”, rather it’s allowing the Satan nature to be exposed. This is not something we do based on our thinking, or some anger we hold against someone, nor is it based on our self-determination of someone being our enemy. It’s based in the harm they are doing to the Body, yet based on ones position and authority to deliver them which is based on the authorization of the Office from the Lord. Simply we don’t do it because we want to, it has to be based on several elements.

 

I Tim 2:1-15

Timothy is to exhort, but he is to enter prayer for all supplications and intercessions, giving thanks, be made for “all men”, even the Novice teacher, the teacher of the Law, and more so for kings and those in authority. Why not turn them over to Satan? Because Timothy was their leader, as Pastor he is to restore. The reward is for us to lead a quite and peaceable life in all Godliness and honesty. This is not praying for the powers to be to be subject to us, nor for them to do things to honor us. The prayers are to be centered in the Will of the Savior, for all men be saved (Sozo) as they come unto the Knowledge of the Truth (vs. 1-4).

For there is One God, and One Mediator between God and men, the “man Jesus Christ”, referring to Jesus as the Son of man. Since this has to do with Sozo, not Soteria it makes perfect sense (v, 5). The Law of Moses was not a mediator between God and man, it was a barrier between God and man. Hebrews 12:24 also shows Jesus is the Mediator, but here Paul is talking about the Net. This is a very important area, one we should keep in mind. The “kings” at this time were not Pro-Christian, yet Paul knows the Will of God is for all to be saved. At least they can make a choice without the evil cloud of the prince of the power of the air hanging over them. Praying for others to be saved (Sozo) is always within the Will of God for our Season. Whether kings, kids, or mates, it’s always a good prayer.

Prior Paul talked about Hymenaeus and Alexander whom were removed from the altar, here he speaks of putting many more on the same altar. Alexander and Hymenaeus had opportunity, one among the called, the other in the Net. Whether Jew or Gentile, Jesus gave Himself a ransom for all, we have been redeemed, if we receive it.

Verses 7 through 15 make no sense at all in the face of Christlogic, if we know anything of Paul’s teaching he promoted the change on the inside, producing a change on the outside. However, here it appears just the opposite, if the men hold up their hands, they are holy? The Jews did it all the time. If the woman make the outside appear moral, it makes them moral? The Jews, as well as other earthly religions do it all the time. Has the man lost his senses? No, not at all, what was the problem? Jewish teachers, what was the last context? Authority, even authority granted man in the world (v. 2). He hasn’t changed, this is still addressing the problem. It doesn’t remove the promise of prayer we just read, it enforces it. If Paul saw hope in this, he also saw how anyone could be saved, then placed into service, even Jewish teachers of the Law.

He begins by showing he is an ordained preacher and apostle, but where is there an office for a “preacher”? There isn’t one, the word Preacher is the Greek Kerux meaning A herald vested with authority, to proclaim a statement or messages. We are all Preachers if we are Born Again, but the Apostle position does pertain to the Office. He is also a teacher of the Gentiles, in faith and verity (truth – v. 7).

Now the problem, if lifting holy up hands makes us holy, then why be Born Again? If making sure we appear morally correct, makes us moral, why seek the Spirit? This area just doesn’t hold with Paul’s teachings, unless he is speaking to Jewish teachers who understand exactly what he is saying.

Jesus said, When you pray, you shall not be as the hypocrites are: for they love to pray standing in the synagogues and in the corners of the streets, so they may be seen of men (Matt 6:5). It would almost appear as if Paul is preaching heresy, Jesus said one thing, Paul is saying something else. Not so, this fits many of his other teachings, and the Doctrine of Christ. The Greek word for men is Aner referring to the male gender, but the word for women is Gune meaning a wife, or betrothed, when Aner is coupled with Gune it points to a husband and wife. Accordingly we are stuck with the same old problem, does this mean the widows, widowers, single men and women cannot pray, or dress morally? Is it not being a Respecter of persons? Yes, making this hypocritical in nature. The key goes back to praying without wrath and doubting, connecting to “I exhort therefore, first of all, supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, be made for all men; for kings and for all that are in authority”. The leaders had to be able to lift holy hands, without wrath and doubting, something a natural person cannot do. They will doubt, especially when praying for the kings of the world who are outwardly evil in nature.

The wearing of apparel goes with the holy hands, the congregation is to make the appearance of displaying the inner man. The idea is still to win the loss, when they appear as the harlots of the world, it’s a “bad witness”. If the teaching of these Jewish teachers were Christ centered, one would see holy hands, with the outward appearance of Christ, meaning a change took place within a person, to make the change on the outside.

Verse 11 goes right back to Corinthians, this is not an “honor”, but a matter of Authority. The congregation was to learn in silence, something associated with the Temple, if they would be sitting in the women’s court. Here the reference goes to those whom Timothy laid hands on, who should still be in the congregation, and not among the “the holy hand lifters”. The metaphoric context fits with Paul’s prior teachings, he had no problem with Prisca and Aquila, whom he mentions at the end of Second Timothy (II Tim 4:19), nor Claudia or others, even Lydia, or Juna, thus this has to go further than gender. We began with “in authority”, now in verse 12 it’s “usurp authority over the man”. To usurp authority is not using our authority over another, it’s using the authority of another. Later Paul will say, “rebuke not an elder”, then “let no man despise your youth”, then “they who have believing masters, let them not despise”, all areas of authority, or the violation of usurping authority. Timothy not only had Jewish Teachers of the Law, but they were usurping his authority, despising his youth, next would be attempting a takeover.

The premise of authority, Adam was formed, then Eve, but in truth they were One in union before God removed Eve from Adam. “God created He him, male and female, created He them” (Gen 1:28). The woman was removed from the male, but still as One, but they were purposed to be One. However, Paul then clears this up, the Man was not deceived, he knew what was going on. The woman was in a place she should not have been, she was teaching the serpent about the tree, thus she was deceived. Now the connection to the Jewish teachers, “I would not have a Novice to teach”, or “I would have a Novice to remain silent, and learn” (I Tim 3:6). The Novice being deceived into thinking he was a “man”, when he is still a “woman”, means he will be deceived, causing pride to enter, then thinking they are over the pastor.

Verse 15 still makes no sense at all, a woman is saved in childbearing, so every woman in the world who has a baby is saved, those who don’t are lost? So much for the “whosoever”, and “no Respecter of persons”. Unless the “childbearing” refers to being Born Again, rather than woman as gender, it would be the congregation. Then it does make sense, let them continue in Faith, Love, Holiness, and Sound mind (sobriety), then they will not end usurping authority, but be able to stand with holy hands. Nothing to do with gender, but much to do with the subject of the letter.

 

I Tim 3:1-10

This continues the same thought, now the differences, the “man” would be one appointed a position, the woman in training to have the position. This shows the “man” and “woman” were one person as was Adam one, thus he speaks metaphorically of Forming not creation. The Adam – Eve allegory is the basis, not gender. When did Eve have her first child, in or out of the Garden? Out, so was she saved by giving birth to Cain, who killed his brother? If we can just see the subject is Jewish teachers who are really Novices, we can see all this makes sense to them. Paul is merely speaking to a group in way they would understand. Now we set ourselves free of “Paul bashing”, or for that matter stop placing wives in bondage to rules and regulations we ourselves cannot keep.

This does tie together showing this is an allegory, or metaphoric, the word Teach back in 2:12 is the Greek infinitive Didasken meaning to teach continually as in a position. In verse 3:2 the word “husband” is the same Greek word translated as “men” in verse 2:8. The Bishop is not the Novice, because the Novice is not yet saved in “childbearing”, rather the Bishop has been saved in their personal Childbearing (New Birth).

It would appear there is an “office” for the Bishop, so is it Doma? No, the wording, “office of a bishop” is the Greek Episicope meaning Overseer, it doesn’t mean Pastor, nor is the word used for any of the five fold Doma Offices. The Bishop “oversees” the Deacons and helps, they do not govern the Offices, they do oversee the efforts in helps, making sure things are done in order. The Pastor oversees the congregation, as did James in Jerusalem, two different overseers, one in Helps (Bishop), one in Governments (Pastor).

Why would Paul go into detail in this area with a man who obviously had hands laid on him, had the prophecy, worked for the Apostle, and did many things in the leadership role, surely Timothy knew these things? Here we find Paul putting it in writing, if one didn’t match the requirements, they were to step down, until they enter childbearing (Born Again). The only areas Timothy could appoint would be Bishops, Deacons or Elders. These requirements become the escape clause for Timothy; there is another more obvious reason, prior Paul listed all the things the Law of Moses pertains to, here he shows what the calling does within a person. This is an area showing the person doesn’t make the position, the position makes the person. The anointing on the position is for the position, it will form itself to the person, the change in the person fits them to the position. At times it can appear to be painful, we want the position to do one thing, but the anointing in the position is doing another. How dare it? Doesn’t it know we have things to do? It does know we have worked ourselves up over much to do about nothing.

These so-called qualifications are for those to gain the office, but things found once one is in the office. They would be the evidence of the person fitting the calling, something Timothy should be seeing in his appointments, as his appointments moved from Novice to one who was saved in Childbearing. It doesn’t take long in looking at these areas for us to see some vital elements missing: where is “of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and Wisdom” (Acts 6:3). Surely Paul isn’t making up his own requirements! No, it’s the proof of the division, in Acts it was the things required to fit the position, here it’s the things one should see in one fitting into the position. Acts 6:3 indicates how the person has filled the “childbearing” area, they had the Holy Ghost, meaning they have an outward display of being able to deal with the masses. Bishops and Deacons must have the Wisdom of God in order to deal with the people and events. If someone comes in with a problem the Deacon won’t say, “So what? I have things to do”, no they have the Holy Ghost with Wisdom their position moves them to act for the person based on their faith, the same evidence we found in Stephen. If something goes wrong the Bishop and Deacon don’t run around yelling “the sky is falling”, they deal with the event in a Godly manner based on the Wisdom of God.

Jesus appoints the Doma Offices by the Holy Ghost, the leaders appoint helps, not the other way around. Timothy is a Pastor of one local church, he is told to ordain “bishops”, which means the bishops are under the authority of the local pastor. Therefore, we find why Paul mentioned “usurping authority”, those who were appointed began to position themselves over the leadership of Timothy, showing why Paul would say, “Let no man despise your youth” (I Tim 4:12). Helps are appointed, but the person has to desire to serve, the Greek shows it’s a desire of the mind, not one of the heart. When one is called to the Doma Office, it doesn’t make them better than anyone else, but the Office does apply authority to the one in the Office. Can one be of Helps and Governments? Yes, Philip was, but Stephen was not.

If one of the requirements is a husband of one wife, with no mention of being single, we have to wonder, who is writing this? Paul? A single man? Perhaps there is more here than meets the eye. If they hold the Law of Moses as one wife, and the Body as another, they must step down. How can they represent the Husband of the Bride, when they hold to the Law of Moses?

Titus will be given similar commands in reference to appointments, but the “requirements” will be different. When we get to Titus we will show the differences, yet we will also find some obvious things missing. These qualifications are not to be used as some check list to determine if one is able to enter some position, Paul just said we are to raise holy hands, in a little bit he will inform Timothy of the manner in which a leader appoints.

After they are in position, we look to determine, do they appear Christian? What will those who have yet entered the net see when they look at the representatives in Helps? A drinker? A mean nasty bitter person? Someone who claims to be able to teach (disciple), but lacks the ability? Why enter supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving thanks if the first thing the converts see is some nasty, self-based, legalist with a bunch of carnal rules and regulations? This is also a clue, if they refuse to pray for those in authority, they lack a knowledge and understanding of authority, neither do they respect authority over them. The Centurion knew he was under authority, Jesus said it was Great Faith.

It’s obvious many things are missing for the so-called qualifications, we just saw how being Filled with the Holy Ghost isn’t listed, neither is Wisdom, neither is “the anointing”, neither is “being called”, not “Born Again”. Timothy had prophecy over him, so where is it here? Paul heard, “separate unto Me”, so where is that? Don’t get these areas confused with Governments, they are much different. The Deacon is being discipled much like the “school of prophets” discipleship, a primary to any function of leadership. When we read about the “school of prophets” where they taught to give prophecy? They were not, they were being discipled. A prophet without regard for authority will say what they think is right for the moment, hardly one who fits the calling.

The Bishop oversees the duties of Helps, akin to a job foreman, one who sees the job assigned is done, but not one who made the decision to do the job. It’s a vital position, but like any position, we can’t make it more than it is. If we make the duties of the Bishop  over the Apostle the Bishop would have to usurp the authority of the Apostle. Not real smart, certainly not good for the Body.

We have to ask a simple question, If one is obviously called by God, and think they can’t take the position because they lack some qualification, then what kind of God called them? Would God call, anoint, then shove a list in your face telling you, you can’t serve? No, it’s not conducive for the God we serve. Well then, do we toss these requirements out? Not at all, they are there as guidelines, they help us to determine if the person is in the right position. We may be called to be an Evangelist, yet we are in the position of a Bishop, we know in our heart the position doesn’t fit. Do we give up? No, we listen to the Holy Ghost, then find our place of training in the right position.

We must be willing to allow the Anointing in the position to bring the Nature and Character to the surface forming us into the requirements. There is no way the Law of Moses is going to form anyone to fit these requirements, it’s the point. Do we see these things in someone? Or a hint of them? Then the position is forming them to fit the position.

There is a vast difference between “called to be”, and “being”. If one is Spiritual in nature, they are full of Faith, Love and Holiness, able to carry out the duties of the office without opening the door for pride to enter (v. 6). When we see someone teach from their pride, we know they are a Novice. We have to see how this points to the problem, since we are now seeing, “Not a Novice” (Sprout), as one who just broke the ground: they may be Born Again, but the Childbearing is not complete (v. 6). If they are a Novice they are still under discipleship, much less able to disciple others. The Novice is impressed with many things, mostly themselves. The first time a sign happens, they think it’s based on their greatness, their head swells with their mouth joining suit, then we have a wreck to fix. The Novice will be puffed up with pride, falling into the condemnation of the devil. The word Condemnation is the Greek Krima meaning Judgment, or what passes fault on others. The Novice may not see it, but others will, pride, ego, arrogance, they refuse correction, reject exposure, turn themselves in to judge and jury, finding everyone under condemnation.

They must hold The Mystery of The Faith, if they don’t hold the Mystery or The Faith, they can’t teach it (v 9). Wait, if this is helps, how can they teach? We teach in many ways, a “teacher” in the Office teaches the Body members, but we also teach by discipling others, or in small groups. In the culture of the time Paul would not have a woman teach a man, or better, he would not have the congregation teach the leader, which appears to be case with Timothy. It would be the same as Elders ruling the Pastor, completely out of order, since the Elders are appointed by the Pastor.

Okay, now What Mystery? What Faith? The Mystery is found in our obedience to the Faith, knowing the elements of the Faith, centering on living in the Faith of Jesus, not the Law of Moses. Where is this found? In the Gospel, no one can relate the Mystery without the Spirit in them. All this still points to having the New Man, how can one even think of following these areas without the Spirit? They can’t, the goal here is to put ones mind on the Spirit. Ahh, mind the things of the Spirit. Correct, a teacher of the Law is one who minds the flesh, not the Spirit. We begin to see the division line being drawn in the sand; the appointed teachers were not “confirmed”, only appointed, here Paul is applying a “way of life” for them. If they want to represent the Body, they have to show certain attributes of the Body, but if they can’t, then the position is not for them, meaning they must step down. The Perfect out for Timothy; however, what if Timothy had come up with these requirements on his own? Another wreck, but he didn’t, Paul wrote them so there would be no mistake. The only problem we have is allowing these areas to hinder the calling, rather than enhance it.

Paul shows these are matters to bring correction, as he says, “these things write I unto you, hoping to come unto you shortly” (v 14). Could he come to Timothy? Only if he broke out of jail. Would Paul send someone? Perhaps, we’ll have to wait to find out.

Timothy is given the requirements, then told to behave himself in the House of God, which is the Church of the Living God, the Pillar and Ground of the Truth, thus the building itself isn’t the Church, the group isn’t the Church, it’s the individuals in the group proving whether it’s the Church or not.

Here, then again in Titus we must know neither man was told to ordain Prophets, or Pastors, or any of the five fold offices. How could Paul say he was called by God, yet send men to call men? He can’t, and didn’t. The same rule applies here as it did in Acts, these are appointed positions in Helps.

 

I Tim 4:1-10

Why is this here? It just doesn’t seem to fit, or does it? We just saw the qualifications, we know Timothy moved too fast and appointed “women” before they were ready to be “husbands”, thus it does fit. Why did these people want the position? It’s a true saying, If a man desires the “office of Bishop” he desires a good thing, but here we find some shall depart from the faith, so why did they want the position? Self-importance? Or Service to the Lord? Some desire power, not service. Why? Some, not all (thank God) will give heed to “seducing spirits” and “doctrines of devils” (v. 1). The doctrines of devils is not teaching about devils, it’s what devils teach, which is unbelief. Anyone whose focus is teaching us not to believe, is teaching us a doctrine of devils. Seducing spirits teach us to believe in fables, they are deceivers, or lead into error. The word for “spirits” is the same Greek word used for “Spirit”, meaning they lead the Body into false teachings by using the spirit of the world. The word for seducing is the Greek Planos, meaning Misleading, or better A deceiver. It fits with the saying, “lie in wait to deceive”, also showing the source.

The word Expressly is the Greek Rhetos from the Greek Rheo meaning A clear command. The Spirit of God has expressly pointed these things out, not only teaching us these things will happen, but saving us from the wrath to come. The point becomes clear in all this is, “shall depart from The Faith”, in order to depart, one must be of the Faith. Over and over we find these wicked came from us, yet how does it fit with Jesus saying He would never leave us? It’s found in the wording “shall depart”, which is the Greek word Aphistemi meaning To withdraw ones self, or to fall away by ones own desires and actions. This goes right with Hebrews 10:38-39, but we are not of them who draw back to perdition, but of them who believe unto the saving of the soul. Therein lays the mystery, these people enter for the Power, but reject the purpose for authority. They know they are a people with authority, but they refuse to be under authority, thus they are “law less”. Jesus will never leave them, but they can divorce their self from the Faith of Jesus.

What will their doctrines be? Speaking lies in hypocrisy, having their conscience seared with a hot iron; forbidding to marry, commanding to abstain from meats (foods), which God has created to be received with thanksgiving of them which Believe and Know the Truth (vs. 2-3). What is “seared with a hot iron”? It’s an instrument closing the wound, but in this case they allowed deception to enter, closing their Conscience, their mask of deception will also close off their heart to the Lord. If we learn from our mistakes, then the more we learn, the less mistakes we make. The more we reject the exposure, the more we close off our conscience, just as one would cauterize a wound by putting a hot instrument over the wound to burn it shut, thus the conscience becomes shut to the correction, as they reject the exposure, making rebellion their king.

What does “forbidding to marry” mean? In the days of Noah the people were given in marriage, because they refused to believe God would punish them. This is the reverse, they claim God is going to destroy the world while it is yet Day. They preach the wrong Gospel in the wrong season.

Abstaining from meats? What did the Law say? Not to eat certain meats, here it’s based on fear, which carries more than one point. Abstaining from meats does have a direct link to those who teach the Law of Moses dietary regulations as a point of holiness.  However, the spirit of fear will also bring the fear of food killing us, yet faith says if you can give thanks for it, you have sanctified it. Of course if you can’t give thanks for it, don’t eat it. Verse 5 gives us childbearing again, since it points to the Word in us, “for it is sanctified by the Word of God and prayer”. The Greek word for Word is Logos, we know this to be the New Man in us. The phrase “is sanctified” is the Greek Hagiazo meaning Holy, connecting to our holy hands, which we use to touch food. The Kingdom of God is not meats, it’s righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Ghost (Rom 14:17).

Verse 6 links this to the context of the letter in the phrase, “if you put the brethren in remembrance of these things”. What brethren? The ones who attempting to introduce the dietary laws. Now the call for Timothy, if he does these things, then he shall be a good minister of Jesus Christ, nourished up in the words of Faith holding a Good Doctrine.

Going back to 4:1 we find the “doctrine of devils”, but then Paul gave Timothy some “Good Doctrine”. The wording “nourished up” is the Greek Entropho meaning To nourish, which is a play on words relating back to “abstain from meats”, but metaphorically it means To disciple in a proper educational area. This adds to the tongue in cheek methods Paul uses, the false will teach to abstain from the “meat”, but Paul is telling Timothy the Meat is good, it should be received with prayer.

Verse 7 helps us put away the false concept of Paul being a woman hater, he was not, but he did use many metaphors. The metaphor “silly women” was not Paul’s own creation, rather it has Jewish roots, with his type of teaching it does fit. The teachers causing the problems for Timothy were teaching the Law as if one was more the Christian for keeping the Law, here Paul uses a metaphor they would understand. Not only are they “old wives fables” they are Profane. The word Profane is the Greek Bebelos meaning Unholy, yet we just found the Word and prayer provides holiness. We also found the husband was to lift holy hands, here we find the “laying on” of these Bebelos hands are not holy, but unholy. Therefore, what is being taught by these Novice teachers was unholy, it lacked the Word and Prayer.

Of course Fables build strongholds, here Paul points out how teaching us to do the Law of Moses is unholy, producing fables. How can it be? Is the Law of Moses a fable? No, but if one is removed from the realm where the Law of Moses reigns, they cannot do the deeds therein to gain favor from God. It would make the Cross vain, in so doing makes the efforts of the person unholy, regardless of how holy they may think they are.

Verse 8 might sound like Timothy was a jogger, but it has another one of those tongue in cheek meanings. This verse makes more sense when we go back one verse where we read, “exercise yourself rather unto Godliness”. Put it with this verse and the saying, “bodily exercise profits little (for a little time)”, showing it’s temporal. The word Bodily is the Greek Somatikos from the Greek Soma which we know means Body, as in Body of Christ. However, in this case with this context it means a dead body, thus working the deeds from the Law of Moses, yet claiming the Cross is joining to realms. The deeds of the Law work, they are suppose to, but in our realm they form an illusion, causing us to remain on the wrong side of the Cross. When we received the Cross the Law of Moses served its purpose for us, we became dead, so we might have the Life of the Christ. Where is the “dead body”? On the Cross, we never attempt to pull it through the Cross, you will only pull yourself back to the realm where the Law has power.

The “which is to come” refers to the Night, as the time of Judgment. Doing the Law of Moses means one desires to forego Faith, by taking a chance on the Night. Not wise.

Is the correction going to be easy? No, the carnal minded teachers are there, they held positions, they will use the same old deception to hold to their positions. “Well God gave Moses the Law because God knows what food He wants us to eat”. Wrong, the food was a tool, obedience was the goal. Whether we eat or don’t eat isn’t going to make us holy, it might make us feel better, or it might make us feel sick, but the eating or refusal to eat has nothing to do with holiness.

When we really stand for Truth we can count on laboring and suffering, but it’s worth it; the Touch of Jesus far out weighs the haughty looks of man. One can suffer yet allow self-pity to rule them, or they can suffer because they know their Trust is in God. If it’s the case, there is no need for self-pity, or sorrow, for we trust in the Living God, who is the Savior “of all men”, which means He is also the Savior of these false teachers, if they repent. Of course He is more the Savior to those who Believe.

Here Paul is giving “commandment”, which is one of the functions of the office of Apostle. If this is Commandment, then it stands for us as well, until Christ is taken from the earth.

 

I Tim 4:11-16

Timothy was youthful in age, he took some abuse for it. Paul spoke on the youth of Mark at one time, but now Paul says, “Let no man despise your youth”; people change by the Power of God. Instead of paying attention to the attack, Timothy must place his mind on the Word, by his Conversation of Love, Faith and Purity in the Spirit (v. 12). These are the weapons of his warfare, the means in which he will win this battle by proving the anointing on his office is fully able. These are the complete opposite of the spirit of fear, which will be an issue in Second Timothy.

We know these are his weapons, since Paul tells him not to Neglect The Gift in him, which was given by the laying on of hands. The word for Gift is Charisma not Doma, thus this refers to the Seed of God, the Spirit, the New Man, Grace, Another Comforter, not the office of Pastor. Instead of meditating on the problem, meditate on the Spirit. Don’t exalt the pollution, get your hands on the solution. This is different from the area where Paul laid hands on Timothy when the prophecies came forth, it had to do with the Holy Ghost placing Timothy in the Office. Here it’s the New Man, the ability to put his armor on as he stands in the face of adversity.

There is also one other area of importance here, which helps us with this entire concept. The Law of Moses didn’t bring Grace, it doesn’t have it, can’t grant it, has nothing in Grace, nor can it add to Grace. Grace and Truth came with Jesus, here Paul is saying no one laid hands on Timothy to receive the Law of Moses.

The word Presbytery is the Greek Presbuterion which really means Elders, the only place it’s translated as Presbytery is here. As we recall Elders are appointed from both Helps and Governments, there is no Doma Office for an Elder. The Doctrine of the Laying on of hands covers presentation so someone can receive the baptism with the Holy Ghost, but it also entails accepting someone in an office. We know about Philip the Evangelist, and how Simon of Samaria was water baptized, but rejected when it came time to be baptized with the Holy Ghost, but the point was how Peter and John laid hands on the people, thus Simon thought the laying on of hands was the method used to gain the Holy Ghost, rather than seeing it was presentation. Timothy received, he had what it takes, not only by the Spirit in him, but by the position of the office he held. He had to meditate on these things, much like Joshua was told to mediate. Instead of mediating on the trouble, think about the Gift, then let the Gift work. Far too often we attempt to make the gift work, rather than allow it work. There will be a Process to this, the profiting may not happen all at once, the wording “thy profiting may appear to all” means it will take time for others to see the Operation of God, thus some may toss stones of theological abuse, but preaching the truth in love takes the pain out of the bruise.

Paul then points to the “doctrine”, as one, not many. The one teaching of Grace would be able to “save” Timothy and those who heard him. This is similar to the last verses in Mark, thus Paul is telling Timothy to get his belief in order.

 

I Tim 5:1-25

After going over how Timothy must respond to God, rather than react to the attack, Paul now shows him how to stop watering the problem. The same word for Rebuke in 5:1 is used in II Timothy for Reprove, thus the context shows we don’t Reprove by attempting to impress someone with our knowledge, nor do we puff out our chest and attempt to manipulate them, nor do we go into some Bible bashing debate, nor do we use the Scriptures as a soulish weapon, we use the Word by Love in Faith. Look at the Elders as fathers and stop being a murderer of fathers. Look to the younger as brethren and stop being a manstealer. Look to the elder women as mothers and stop being a murderer of mothers. Look to the younger women as sisters, with all purity (the key), don’t become a whoremonger (user of women).

The phrase A widow indeed is a reference to the Old Testament, relating to how the widows of the prophets were cared for by the prophets. If we can’t care for our own house, how can we care for the house of God? This doesn’t mean go out and get ten jobs, it means to follow the example. A widow indeed must be one who Trusts in God (v. 5). The context also holds some interesting statements regarding the Mystery. An older woman would be mature, or one who has entered and experienced childbearing, but the young have not. This all connects, Paul gives us two examples, if they are young, they have yet to be saved by childbearing, thus they need to be kept busy through discipling. However, if they are a widow indeed, in both regards, in real life and metaphorically, then treat them accordingly, they put their Trust in God.

We can tell these verses don’t refer to gender by verse 12 which says, “they have cast off their first faith”, since when is a husband “faith”; therefore, Paul is talking about backsliders, not women as gender. Clearly Jesus said, Have faith in God, if Paul has changed his theology we’re all in trouble; he didn’t; he is still dealing with the problem of Jewish teachers teaching points of the Law as holiness. Some who hear of this letter may leave, if so we are not under bondage in those cases. Some may see the Truth, allowing the position to form them, they would be widows indeed.

Some turned away unto Satan, but not all, thus the reference shows not all will turn away. Since they turn away to Satan, it shows they return to the ways of the old man. It’s true some are victims, they turn away because of some hurt they encountered by some thoughtless person, but God is still able to save His own. For if any man or woman Believes has widows, which Timothy did, relieve them, let not the church be charged, rather let the leader who caused the problem, make it right through the Spirit. God is able to clean it up, after all, He is cleaning us up. This has to be the context, if not Timothy would have to care for all the older widows, yet toss out the younger women.

The next context also has two meanings, one is financial, the other points to respect. Why would Paul put this with the widows? Could it all be financial? Perhaps, perhaps not. Prior Timothy was told not to rebuke an Elder, now he reads why. If he labors in Word and Doctrine, he is worth double the honor, both in the financial realm, and in respect. This connects to I Corinthians 4:9-12, as Paul had to work with his own hands in order to have to give, yet he took wages from other churches. The laborer in Word and Doctrine is well worth the reward, don’t muzzle the ox who treads (opens mysteries). Ahh, if they trust in the Law of Moses, let the Law of Moses provide for them. If they trust in Jesus, then God will meet their need according to His Riches in Glory.

Now the hard part, don’t rebuke an elder, for later you may be the elder facing a John 7 trial. We are not to receive an accusation against an elder unless there be two or three witnesses with facts affirming the accusation, not opinions, or I think so’s.

If the Elder is guilty, rebuke him before all, if not rebuke the accuser before all. Did Timothy fall within this? Surely the letter came because of it. Let no man despise thy youth, what does the youth of Timothy have to do with being Godly? A false accusation against an elder. However, some of this came as a result of Timothy allowing his emotions to guide him. He really didn’t need to hear, “Separate unto Me” from the Holy Ghost, since these were appointments to helps, but he did need to hear something from the Spirit, which leads us to the next area.

If we assume Timothy had stomach problems, the placement of verse 23 is completely out of order, but if we view verse 23 we will find appointing people based on surface appearances is error, producing many Ishmaels. How can we ask for the papers of someone we appointed, if their sins were open beforehand, or if we failed to pray over the matter? We make a problem which need not be.

Verse 23 has a series of Greek words only found in this verse, Water refers to Mercy, but the word Wine means mixed Water and Wine, not Wine alone, thus it refers to Mercy (Water) and Grace (Wine). The word stomach means the stomach, but it also means the throat, or the place where the voice box is located, indicating words. John supported this premise by telling us Jesus came not only by Water, but Water and Blood. Mercy is vital, but we don’t make appointments based on compassion for someone, we must listen to the Holy Spirit. The Holy Ghost will appoint the Offices, the Holy Spirit will guide us in appointing Helps.

With some people their sins of unbelief are open before hand, with others only they are able to keep them behind masks. Does it mean we ordain no one? No, for there are others whose Good Works testify for them. Jesus said we shall know them by their fruits, not their test scores or personality. Good Works can’t be hid under a table, they are there, but the intent needs to be discerned before we lay hands on anyone.

This letter has a hope for leaders, often we think if we laid hands on someone we’re responsible for their actions. Paul is helping Timothy as a father would a son, as he makes suggestions by assisting Timothy, but Paul isn’t responsible for Timothy’s actions, Timothy is. Paul wasn’t concerned over some son of perdition wrecking his anointing, he was concerned for Timothy’s sake.

 

I Tim 6:1-21

Paul will close with some statements to the Body; the servant is a servant to God,  the Yoke of Jesus is for the rest of our souls. The master servant relationship also has two meanings, if we are employed in the world system, we still honor the boss, so our testimony will be known to all men. If our boss is a Believer, yet does something ungodly, we don’t rebuke him, he is still an elder, rather we disciple, love and help. Jesus is still the “Shepherd and Bishop” of our souls; as the Shepherd, Jesus guides, protects and watches over, but as the Bishop He is engaged in the Helps area, thus Jesus is the Helps and Governments of our souls. How does He do it? The New Man.

If anyone teaches these things other than in the purpose and manner found in the Doctrine of Christ unto the perfection, bringing the Hope of Glory, they are proud, not humble. They will use deceptive questions to trap us, they never want the answer, they want to guide us into the area of debate to entrap us, beware of foolish questions from the Foolish, they lay in wait to deceive. When we see someone who brings strife, envy, railings, evil surmisings, perverse disputings, they are destitute of the Truth, supposing their intellect, or carnal ability to debate is gain, withdraw from those surroundings, it’s the play zone of the devil.

Answering questions from those who are truly seeking answers doesn’t fit here, it’s during those times when someone uses questions to trap us. Of course if we are the ones who have done this sort of deception, repent, then get right before God. For those who use deception, their questions are not seeking answers, they think they have all the answers. Beware of those of the circumcision, which means, beware of the legalist who trusts in natural intellect, they will fight the Righteousness of Jesus to maintain their faulty stand.

Using the Scriptures to fill a greed is not, “having my needs taken care of”, nor is it using the Word of God, Be content with the food and raiment, but hope to have to give. The rich are only rich because they still have, the true rich don’t have, they give. The love of money is still the root all evil. The context shows this error is in the Body, since one must be in The Faith to error from it (v 10). The phrase “love of money” is the Greek Philarguria from the Greek Philarguros connected to the lust of Covetousness. It’s a compound Greek word with Philos, and Arguros;Philos means Friendly, it was translated as Friend some 29 times, but it goes further than an casual friendship, it relates a to close companion, or associate, it was used to represent the closeness of a friend to a bridegroom: Arguros means silver, but not coins as one would suspect, it means the silver overlaying on the columns of noble buildings, often referred to images of gods. The love of money then represents man making money his idol, it’s when money or the lack of it is the guide to man’s decisions, honor, position and reverence. Like any “ruler of darkness”, it will govern the desires of man, today we see just how much money rules governments, nations and people. Entire nations depend on money, systems depend on money, money governs the affairs of man. The Love of money is falling into the trap of money ruling over, or guiding us. So, what has this to do with the context? Making appointments based on money, attempting to keep the money in house, by making the rich person an elder, bishop or deacon. The love of money is still the root of all evil.

In order for Timothy to flee from these things, they must have been before him (v 11). We flee from the evil by seeking the Good Works, which in this case are defined as Righteousness, Godliness, Faith, Love, Patience, Meekness, as the Ways of God. We fight the good fight of faith, by faith in The Faith, the purpose is to lay hold of eternal life.

Paul recalls the Good fruit from Timothy, knowing the Tree is still there, but certain have bruised the branch, but they haven’t killed it.

Paul and Luke were not only friends, Luke was a scribe for Paul, thus in order to find the Good confession before Pilate we must first view Luke’s account. Luke 23:9 says, “then he (Pilate) questioned with Him (Jesus) in many words; but He (Jesus) answered him nothing”. Sometimes it’s much better to say nothing, than say something.

Jesus will show Himself as King of kings and Lord of lords, the True Light, and truly the Pure Immortal Lord, who Dwells as the Light which “no man” can approach unto, whom No man has seen, nor can see, thus one must be one of His in order to See (understand, perceive and see) Him.

If the rich are rich, it was God who made them so, in order for them to have in order to give, what they do with the talent determines the result. Laying up in store doesn’t mean we store up canned goods for the Tribulation, it must be taken in context with “ready to distribute, willing to communicate”, for the time comes when the treasures in heaven will far out weigh the treasures of earth. Paul told us how he learned to abound and to be abased, so how does one learn? By abounding, and by being abased.

Paul now begs Timothy to endure, hold tight, avoid those profane babblings, as well as the attacks of opposition of science holding nothing but opinions of man, which some have gone after to prove God, yet in their efforts they fell from the Faith. The word for Science means knowledge of worldly things, including more than the term Science as we know it. Attempting to prove God by creation is not evil in and of itself, but God has given us a Witness, we have the opportunity to allow the Witness of the Water, Blood and Spirit to show Christ in us, the hope of glory. The Greek word for Oppositions is Aniemi which is a compound word meaning Ana (from) and Hiemi (back) or using things behind our back, which we know as worldly concepts.

 


 

SECOND TIMOTHY – WRITTEN 65AD

This letter was written about two years after First Timothy, we find some interesting aspects concerning this young pastor to help any pastor. In the first letter it was, “my own son”, here it’s “my dearly beloved son”, the change may not seem like much, but the tone of the letter will change. The situation here is not the office of Timothy, but how Timothy the Christian is dealing with the events. Frustration is a two sided hammer, when its hitting us we’re in despair, but when we turn it around on others, we tend to use it in the same manner as it was used against us. The answer is of course refuse to use it, both vindication and revenge are dangerous elements.

Most of the time when we find a second letter to a person or a group it means something was not taken correctly in the first. Second Corinthians was a rebuke because the Corinthians refused to bow to the command, Second Thessalonians was a correction because they missed the point in the first letter. This letter is no different, Timothy took the first letter, knew there was an attempted Take Over, then he used in a means not afforded. Adding how Paul, his friend and leader was about to be killed, we find Timothy would have been sad, worried, but the method he used to control his people was not something he was taught by the Apostle. This second letter shows any of us can misconstrue the contents of the first letter, or use something not according to the Will of God, assuming we are doing the Will of God. We will also learn how to correct any take over attempt.

 

II Tim 1:1-6

In the first letter it was Paul an Apostle by commandment, here it’s by the will of God; therefore, we are moving from Commandment to the Will, yet both are Apostolic in nature. If this connects to First Timothy, as it does, where does it leave, “If a man desire the office of a Bishop”? We know as long as we separate Helps from Governments it fits. Wanting the position yet accepting the training are different, there is a training process, Paul went through his, Timothy his, Peter his, we all need those years of being discipled and trained before we take the position, whether it be helps or governments. No one is called today, then holds the position tomorrow. We learn to submit, and being discipled means there are times when it’s not an easy venue. We can’t say, “well I tell you what, I know God has me here, but they won’t give me a chance, so I’m leaving”. No, if God planted, then God brings the increase. There is always a time of training.

Paul desired to see Timothy, he was mindful of Timothy’s Tears: Why tears? Verse 4 gives us the second aspect of the letter, Timothy is sad, entering a condition not beneficial to the Body or Timothy.

Verse 5 doesn’t mean Faith is something one inherits in their natural birth, rather it shows the faith Timothy’s grandmother and mother had, as Paul, his father would have the same. The word Unfeigned is the Greek Anupokritos meaning without hypocrisy, this would be the opposite of the spirit of fear. Paul asks Timothy to remember faith, then Stir up the Gift, he received by the putting on of Paul’s hands. It’s suggested in these verses how Timothy’s grandmother and mother received by the same laying of hands, thus Timothy couldn’t say, “well gee it didn’t work for mom”, since it did.

This is the time for Timothy to grab his Desire to do what is right by placing his mind on the Spirit. Between verse 6 and 14 Paul will cover many areas, first is how Timothy as a saint and must remember Grace is the Spirit in him, then how he must remember the calling on his life. In verse 3 the word Gift is Charisma, the actions of Charis, which we saw defined in Romans 12:6-21. This separates this area from the office, here it’s how the man himself was dealing with events. We could read this as, “Stir of the things of Grace granted you in the New Birth” (v. 6).

 

II Tim 1:7-18

The Spirit of God does not induce fear, neither does the Spirit which is of God receive it. The three aspects of Power, Love and a Sound Mind correlate to Grace (Power), Mercy (Love) and Peace (Sound Mind). The Greek word for Love is Agape, the word Power is Dunamis, the word for Fear is the Greek Deilia meaning Fearful or Cowardice, also known as a “spirit of timidity”. This isn’t a demon, but it is demonic. It’s an attitude of being fearful, or producing fear, which Paul countered by showing the concept of the Genuine Faith of Lois and Eunice, which is a connection to how they didn’t use the “spirit of fear” in dealing with Timothy, neither is Paul using it in dealing with Timothy, and neither was Timothy to use it in his method of correction. This fits with the last letter, where Paul said Timothy was, “my own son in The Faith” (I Tim 1:2), thus Timothy was moving from Faith to Fear, thus producing Fear.

Fear has more elements attached to it, Paul was about to leave Timothy, indicating Timothy would be on his own. He was not to be ashamed of the Testimony of the Lord, or of Paul, rather stand with the Gospel. The word Ashamed is the Greek Epaischunomai which is a compound word meaning To feel dishonor, or to assign dishonor. The wording “partaker of the afflictions” means to stand beside in the hardships (v. 8).

Jesus has (past tense) saved (Sozo) us, and “called” us with a holy calling, not according to our works, but according to His Purpose and Grace, thus stir up the Grace in us by looking for the Precious (v. 9).This is explaining the Spirit given us in Grace, which is the evidence in us of Jesus abolishing death, as He brought us Life and Immortality (v. 10). The word Immortality means not subject to death, but Paul is about to! It’s still appointed unto all men once to die, it’s the second death we are free of.

Paul goes back to his comments in First Timothy 2:7, to assure Timothy he is the same. Paul still holds the same positions as a preacher, Apostle and Teacher of the Gentiles. It hasn’t changed, the words go on, even if the man isn’t around (v. 11). The word Appointed is the Greek Tithemi meaning To set in a proper place. Paul knew in whom he believed, he tells Timothy to hold fast, or continue to believe, but add faith and love in order to secure the words in his mind.

Verse 13 tells Timothy to hold fast the Form of the Sound Words, so what is that? The word Form is the Greek Hupotuposis meaning To draw a sketch, or the beginning of the picture, or the foundation of the process. The word Sound is the Greek Hugiaino meaning Healthy, or clean, we get our English word Hygiene from this word. The word Words is the Greek Logos, which we know, the Form is the foundation, it is sure, holy (clean) and based in Jesus (Logos).

Verse 14 might appear to be speaking of the Office, but it’s still Grace, we Stir up the Gift by minding the Spirit. How did Timothy get the Spirit? By Paul? No, Paul lay hands on him as the presentation, but it the Spirit came based on the Baptism with the Holy Ghost. It’s not the Holy Ghost dwelling in Timothy, rather it’s the Good Thing which came from the Holy Ghost dwelling in him (v. 14). The Good Thing is the Gift of Grace, it’s manifested by the Actions (Charisma) of Grace (Charis). This doesn’t say “Who” dwells, but “Which” (neither male or female) dwells, pointing to the Seed the Holy Ghost delivered.

Many had turned away from Paul, they were sure the Lord would deliver him, a miracle, or a chariot of fire. They made the error of putting their trust in Paul, rather than do as Paul did by putting his trust in the Lord (v. 15). However, there was the other side of the coin, those who loved Paul refreshed him, they were not ashamed of his imprisonment (v. 16). Verse 17 shows the refreshment came when he was imprisoned in Rome, yet it proved mercy was granted to Paul, as Paul was rendering Mercy to Timothy. Give and it shall be given unto you, shaken down and running over.

 

II Tim 2:1-26

What about Timothy? Is he slipping? Are things being shaken? When we see a brother or sister going through the fire, beware how we handle it, for those who are Spiritual are able to restore such a one, lest the same events come upon us. We must be Strong in Grace, which entails applied Wisdom in the event.

Paul desired to see the Gospel he preached continue on, for Timothy to continue to teach others, then those teach others. It would appear Paul is not as sure of the Rapture as he once was, but it’s not the case. His concern is to get as many as he can into the Rapture, this doesn’t say “for generations to come”, rather it pertains to the continuance of spreading the Gospel (v 2).

The next verses speak generally of warfare, but this warfare is not against the wiles of the enemy, it’s the identification of the battlefield. The wording Endure hardships is the Greek Kakopatheo meaning To suffer affliction, it was used in James 5:13 in the phrase, “is any among you afflicted? Let him pray”. Here it points to enduring the affliction as a good soldier, which is the opposite of the world’s view (v. 3).

Here is the battlefield, one we stay out of, a Good Soldier of Jesus doesn’t become involved in the cares of this world. They do their service, they obey the governments, but they do not use the ways of the world, neither do they attempt to make the world the Body, just so they can feel comfortable with their worldly lusts. The Greek word used for Life is not Zoe, or Psuche, but Bios meaning A duration of time, it refers to the time on this earth, or the things relating to the spirit of man in this Season (v.4).

Verse 5 tells us to conduct warfare, to fight the good fight, but do so lawfully, which means there is an unlawful way as well. The word Masteries is the Greek Stephanoo meaning obtaining the Crown of victory.

Verse 6 points to the husbandman, or tiller of the soil, which is the chore before the Seed can grow. The Seed planted in good ground begins running the race in a lawful manner to become a partaker in the First Resurrection. This would also include holding to the Faith of Jesus, or not confusing our measure of faith which is centered on obtaining, with the Faith of Jesus which has obtained.

Verse 7 encourages us to seek Understanding, predicated on a heart ready to receive. Verse 8 would almost seem in conflict with Roman’s 1:3-4, but we it doesn’t. In Romans Paul tells us Jesus as the Seed of David associated to the Son of man, but the Spirit of Holiness declared Jesus the Son of God by the Resurrection. Here we find Jesus as the Seed of David was raised, it’s not in conflict, rather it’s to remember the death and resurrection of Jesus as the Son of man, or how Jesus walked in the Mercy of the Father, the Spirit of Holiness made the declaration based on the Resurrection, but Jesus went to the Cross as the Son of man.

Verse 9 defines Paul’s predicament as he viewed it, although there were those who used his imprisonment as a means to bring strife against Paul, he viewed it as the Word (preaching Jesus) not Bound. If they talked about Paul, they had to talk about Jesus, thus Jesus was preached.

Verse 10 shows the Process and goal, “they may obtain”, referring to the “elect”. The word for Salvation is the Greek Soteria meaning the result of Sozo and Grace. In conjunction Paul gives us a series of “if” statements, If we are dead with Christ, we shall live by Christ and with Him. If we suffer, we shall reign with Jesus, but if we deny Jesus, He will deny us, if we Believe Not, it doesn’t change Jesus, He still stands faithful, for He will not deny Himself (vs.11-13).

Not only is Timothy to remember, he is to put others in remembrance. We avoid strife over words, contentions based on opinions, especially before congregations, forming a bad witness to the hearers (v. 14). Preach the truth in love, by the confidence of Christ. Who cares if men approve of us? What matters is Jesus accepting us. Dividing the Word of Truth doesn’t mean to cut the Bible into bit size pieces, it means to separate the Word into the two positions, Jesus unto Salvation, Jesus unto Judgment. The wording Rightly Dividing is the Greek Orthotomeo from two Greek words Orthos (Right) and Temno (to cut or divide, as one would separate), Temno is akin to the Greek Peritemno meaning Circumcise, thus this means to Stand the Logos upright then divide the Seasons of Jesus, but it doesn’t mean to divide Jesus.

We are to shun profane and vain babblings, which is what the legalist does. As an example Paul again points to Hymenaeus (I Tim 1:20), whom he said was a blasphemer, and Philetus who used profane and vain babblings to introduce unbelief by questioning the Hope of being a partaker in the First Resurrection. This has to refer to the Rapture, since it was obvious the only Resurrection to have taken place is the one of Jesus, their teaching said the Resurrection of Jesus was complete, there was no finish. If complete and passed there is no hope in being a partaker of the First Resurrection. These men taught there was no Rapture, Paul said they were a canker (gangrene), who lacked truth (v. 17-18). This is further verified by the use of the Greek Anaspao for Resurrection, coupled with the wording Past already. The Greek Anaspao is a compound word with the Greek Ana (up or back again) and Spao (to draw up or back again); therefore, this word can stand for either the First Resurrection or the last; however, if it was the last where was the Judgment? Where are the resurrected people? Not the case, the word Past is the Greek Ginomai meaning Complete or Fulfilled, the only Resurrection this would fit would is the Resurrection of Jesus. The Rapture is not a separate Resurrection, but the completeness or fulfilling of the Resurrection of Jesus, the same Spirit who raised Him, shall raise us. Faith reaches for a hope, thus the Hope was being a partaker of the First Resurrection to be free of the Night, making us free of the wrath of God. If the Resurrection of Jesus is complete and finished, we have no hope, without hope our faith is shipwrecked (v. 18).

The word Iniquity in verse 19 means being unequal, Second Timothy was written two years after the Book of Ephesians, thus the manner to vacate oneself of these things was already known to Timothy, Let all bitterness, wrath, anger, clamor, and evil speaking Be Put Away from us (Eph 4:31). This is not a self effort, but one of submission to the Spirit through humbleness, hope, faith and honesty. This has to be hope for Timothy, Paul was going to join the Dead in Christ as a member of the cloud; Timothy is not to give up hope on being a partaker of the First Resurrection. Just because Paul will die, doesn’t mean there won’t be a Rapture. Timothy was set apart, if one is Sanctified and a Help Meet for the Master’s use they are a servant, not a master, they walk in love not vengeance, they display Mercy, not attacks with stones of theological abuse, they hold the Faith by looking for the hope (v. 20-21).

A youthful lust is the lust to justify ourselves, we follow Righteousness, Faith, Agape Love and Peace, then we call on the Lord from a Pure Heart, thus those who truly call on the Lord do so with a Pure Heart, which is the New Man. By seeking the Righteousness of Jesus, we avoid the foolish woman; by seeking Faith we avoid unlearned questions (questions not in the Bible, or questions from the Bible having nothing to do with Salvation); by seeking Agape Love we avoid gender (giving birth to) strife; by seeking Peace we avoid fights and debates. Two answers to foolish questions seem to sum it up, “what does the Bible say?”, or “what does God say?”, anything else ends in natural, or carnal conclusions (v. 22).

It’s obvious, Paul is bringing clarity to the qualifications of the Elder, the Elder is still a servant, thus a servant of the Lord must not strive, thus we avoid striving by being gentle, apt to teach (disciple) without dispute, in meekness, instructing those who really oppose themselves, for God may in fact be leading them to a point to save them, then this so-called Jerk will be a brother, what then? It’s better to treat them as a potential brother, than our enemy.

The wording in verse 26 would almost seem as if the devil goes about to snare whom he desires without restriction; however, by adding the wording “at his will” limits this considerably. The premise is the will of the person granting the devil opportunity, as they open the door for the devil’s snare; this was made clear in the First Timothy when Paul said, Not a novice, lest being lifted up (conceited) with pride he fall into the condemnation of the devil (I Tim 3:6). Giving the devil opportunity is the only way the devil can have it.

This is the reason for using Hymenaeus and Philetus as examples, rather than backbiting them, they became the example of leaving the Faith. They started teaching unbelief, thus the devil found two he could devour; when they entered deception, they became self-deceived, which took them deeper into deception; watch out Timothy, change your thinking from God Isn’t, to God Is, lest ye find thyself in the snare.

So should Timothy get some of the boys, and go after these two guys? A little attitude change sounds in order, just a few words concerning their teaching skills. No, they are an example of what happens when we ignore the exposure God sits before us, for Timothy it becomes encouragement to continue in the Faith by holding the Truth.

 

II Tim 3:1-17

If Hymenaeus and Philetus were teaching how the Resurrection was complete, what signs would there be? Were the signs of the times regarding the Catching Away near, or had they passed? In First Timothy Paul said, “the Spirit speaks expressly, in the latter times..” (I Tim 4:1-3); however, here he says “in the last days”; therefore, he is not repeating the material, rather he is separating the Word showing the last days are upon us, the last times are at the very end of the latter times.

The Subject matter is still vessels of dishonor who give themselves over to the devil by refusing to face their pride, ego, or arrogance. Now these are a “they”; so is Paul attacking them? Or using them as an example of what can happen when we enter Grace, yet refuse to put off the things of darkness? The latter of course, like Ephesians where we found they lack compassion for others, we also find they are Lovers of their own selves, leading them to be covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents (both of the family and in the Body), unthankful (failing to give thanks to God for All Things), unholy, without natural affection (failing to love the brethren), trucebreakers (breaking vows with God), false accusers (slanders), incontinent (lack of Power), fierce, despisers of those who are good (attacks the good works of others), traitors (Judas nature), heady (careless, not caring), high-minded (to inflate with pride), lovers of pleasure More than lovers of God. The phrase Pleasure Lovers is the Greek Philedonos meaning a Phileo of pleasure; lovers of God is the Greek Philotheos meaning a Phileo love toward God, but neither is Agape. They love God, but they love the pleasures of the natural life more. The verse doesn’t say, “Pleasure is evil”, rather it points to a unequal condition, they love God, but love the pleasures of life (Bios) more. This also shows they are elements leading to the doctrines of devils, wherein they will teach unbelief as belief, a form of deception.

The word for Form in verse 5 is the Greek Morphosis meaning The impression or Outward appearance, connecting to II Corinthians 11:13-15. The word Denying means to refuse someone or to reject them, or give up, in this case it means to Give Up, or Turn From. The word Power is the Greek Dunamis, which was found in II Timothy 1:7 and 1:8. It doesn’t mean they won’t have Acts, it means they rejected the Ways of God found in the purpose of the Gospel. From these we Turn Away, since they Turned Away from the Love of God. They are in the same Field, but they hold to the spirit of the world.

Again Paul uses terms referring to members of the congregation which could be mistaken to mean gender. The metaphor “Silly women” isn’t restricted to females alone, it refers to those who act like the “Foolish Woman” in Proverbs. They failed to deal with their lusts by the Spirit, they became enticed by the lusts, they used the spirit lusting to envy to their advantage, seeking self-pleasure, rather than The Faith. They spent hours upon hours learning, but the intent was to be self-exalted, or to support their error, rather than reach for the Higher Knowledge to find the Truth.

Jannes and Jambres are equated by some as Pharaoh’s magicians, it may be true, but the context here is to those who oppose the truth. Whether they were Jews, or Pharaoh’s magicians, they joined to the Pharaoh mindset to turn against the Will of God, becoming examples of vessels of dishonor. Both Jannes and Jambres are males, yet Paul places them into the category of Silly Women, thus it’s not gender, but a metaphoric connection.

Prior Paul used Hymenaeus and Philetus as examples, now he goes back to the time of Moses using Jannes and Jambres as examples. In all these examples we don’t find Judas, they never mentioned Judas, even in chapter 11 of First Corinthians where Paul said Jesus was betrayed. There were examples of the vessels of dishonor, without using Judas. All these examples held to the spirit of the world, they opposed the Holy Spirit; thinking they were doing a good service. Paul says there will be a time when their folly shall be manifest, all men shall see the vessels of dishonor as they are (v. 9).

Timothy knew, or has known (past tense) Paul’s doctrine (singular), as well as how Paul endured as an example to Timothy and others of enduring in faith for the Faith. Timothy knows the Lord delivers the Righteous, as All who live by the Life of Christ shall suffer persecution of some type, how they handle it determines the result, have ears to hear Timothy (v. 10).

On one hand it would almost seem as if Paul was attempting to place fear on Timothy (v. 13), but it’s not the case, rather he is exposing the spirit of fear. It’s clear, those who deceive, become deceived, the more they deceive, the more they become self-deceived; however, if we continue in the Things of God by submitting to the Spirit, we will then be ready for reproof from the Word (Rhema), praying always in Hope, Peace, Love, Mercy and Grace, all of which are Good Works, remaining in the Faith of Jesus unto the Victory.

Reproof? Does it mean we get to yell at them? No, it goes back to preaching the Truth in Love. Regardless of what is said, it can be taken at least two different ways, by two different means. The Spiritual receive by the Spirit, the carnal by the thoughts of the Old Man. It’s not what is said, but how it’s perceived, Scripture is no different. A carnal minded person can read a verse attempting to use it in some way to introduce acts of the flesh, or exalt their self. A Spiritually minded person reads the same verse seeking keys to unlock mysteries.

One can read these verses in Timothy, then arrive at sorts of things to hinder the Body of Christ, or we can see how they encourage. We can take Paul’s words to form a new dress regulation, a new type of flesh based holiness, another way to keep females from entering in, and so on, and so on. The Spiritual read these verses seeing how Paul was opening Liberty, not producing bondage. The reproof often comes when we see the carnal doing exactly as the Scriptures tell them not to do. They mind the things of flesh, they restrict, they regulate, or dominate, then they wonder where the Power went. If the Lord leads us to Reproof, we may find it is a Rebuke, especially if we are being discipled, but the purpose is still exposure to bring us further into perfection.

All Scripture is given by the Inspiration of the Holy Ghost; therefore, in order to be inspired one must receive the interpretation from the Holy Ghost. Scripture is always profitable, but in order to gain one must be willing to receive the Profit, by receiving The Doctrine, as well as the Reproof unto Correction in order to enter the Righteousness of Jesus, where we are Thoroughly furnished in the House of God full of Good Works. This is a vital area, we can allow the old man to introduce all sorts of reasons not to believe in the Bible, or we can allow the New Man to show us all the mysteries building our belief. The old man will lead us into all sorts of theological nightmares, traditions, which still make the Word to no effect in our lives, but the New Man opens mysteries, giving us Truth to defeat fables (v. 15).

Self-righteousness considers deeds of the flesh “good works”, not so, it’s the work through the Righteousness of Jesus by the Spirit becoming good works. There is still none good but God, thus one must have the Seed of God in them to do “good works”. It’s for this cause Jesus told us to Work while it is yet Day, for the Night comes when no man can work, since no man will have the Spirit in them during the Night (v. 16). Paul doesn’t say the Bible brings the Righteousness, nor does he say it brings Life, the Word (Jesus) brings Life, the Righteousness of Jesus is still the scepter to the Kingdom (v. 16).

Although we will not know the knowledge pertaining to God without the Bible, we also know without Faith and the Spirit we will end using the Bible as a weapon against people. Natural intellect ends convicting to the bone, while lacking restoration. It’s not our goal, in verse 15 we find the words Are Able, meaning we have the New Man leading us toward Salvation, but in the same verse we see, “through faith which is in Christ Jesus”, this explains the Faith of Jesus has obtained. Without considering the Faith of Jesus, we are not in the Faith.

We also notice four areas, Doctrine, Reproof, Correction and Instruction in Righteousness, but where is Faith? Where is Hope? and where is the Power? The Gospel is the power unto Salvation, but there is more to the Gospel than reading the Bible. Paul told us, the Gospel does not come by Word (Logos) only, but also in Power, in the Holy Ghost, with much assurance (I Thess 1:5). He also said the Letter kills, but the Spirit brings life (II Cor 3:6). Didn’t he just say in the first letter to Timothy the Law of Moses was made for all sorts of people, but not for a “righteous man” (I Tim 1:9)? If it’s the case how can the same Scriptures lead us to Righteousness? Ahh, they point out how man and in of himself can’t be righteous, thus man needs the Righteousness of God in order to have Right Standing before God, thus the Scriptures Instruct us in Righteousness, by showing the various forms of righteousness, yet only the Righteousness of God grants us True Righteousness.

 

II Tim 4:1-22

In closing Paul now charges Timothy, or any pastor, teacher or person in an Office of Position to hold to the Faith of Jesus, we must suffer some things in order to extend Mercy and find Grace, but we will always benefit in Christ. Paul gives us two areas of Jesus, the Judging, and the Kingdom; all of us entered to avoid the Judgment, but then the desire and Love found in the New Man changed our desire to serve God. We also find an addition to the concourse, where was the Exhorting in verse 3:16? It wasn’t there, since in order to Exhort we must add Faith to the Scriptures.

There are two different words for Reprove used in 3:16 and 4:2; in 3:16 it’s the Greek Elegchos meaning to be convicted, or persuaded, here in 4:2 it’s the Greek Elegcho meaning to shame someone; however, it has some interesting aspects to it. This same Greek word is translated as Evidence in Hebrews 11:1 in reference to Faith, it holds the thought of one Exhorting in the reproof, thus reproof without the evidence of Faith ends in condemnation. The Bible brings the information unto correction, but without the Logos and Rhema the person is left in a mass of confusion and self-abasement. In verse 3:13 he pointed out there were evil men, in 4:3 he shows those who turn from the Truth are among the evil ones. The Greek Elegcho doesn’t mean to rebuke someone just to be self-exalted, nor does it mean to use the Bible to condemn, rather by adding the word Exhort we find in order to truly Reprove we must also seek to exhort.

Jesus said, “man does not live by bread alone, but by every word (Rhema) proceeding from the mouth of God”. If we presume the Bible is the only Word of God, then God isn’t speaking to us by the New Man, leaving us in deep trouble. It doesn’t mean the New Man will say, “forget what the Bible says, you listen to me”, not at all, it’s what the old man says. The New Man will apply the Scriptures giving us the various layers of truth, showing us how the Scriptures apply to us personally. The New Man could be telling us “He makes me lay down by still waters”, then define the “waters” for us by using verses. We need the Spirit to show us what we’re reading, or we will use the same Scriptures for self-exaltation, ending exercising the old man, rather than seeing him crucified.

The time will come when those who are deceived will reject sound doctrine, they will hold to the doctrines of devils, teaching unbelief, or trusting in the natural intellect of man to interpret the Scriptures. They will seek to gain for self-honor, they will go about searching for teachers who appease their lust, rather than those who speak the Truth in love. They will fall back into the realm of, “the spirit lusting to envy”, they will hear, but only what they want to hear, they will pray, but from their lust (v. 3).

Itching ears is an Old Testament phrase from Isaiah 30:10 which reads, “which say to the seers, See not: and to the prophets, Prophesy not unto us right things, speak unto us smooth things, prophesy deceits”; adding Jeremiah 27:9-10 which warns the people to turn from the diviners, dreamers and enchanters who fall within the category of false prophets, for they prophesy lies with the intent of removing us from the Kingdom (v. 4). Revelation and unrelated inferences are different, we must have connecting truths, thus revelation doesn’t change the verse, it opens it.

Why didn’t Paul tell Timothy, “I charge you by the Scriptures to Preach the Word (Logos)”? Or, “I charge you by the Scriptures to Preach the Scriptures”? Clearly Paul is pointing to the addition of Jesus as the Word in us, thus we preach the Word, meaning we preach Jesus. No one can preach “The Word (Logos)” without the Logos in them. They can talk about it, but they can’t preach it, since preaching invokes first hand knowledge of what one speaks about, it’s the Spirit in us who gives us first hand knowledge. It’s the Spirit in us bringing about “ABBA Father”, not the soul alone. What type of “work” do you think this is? Do the work of an Evangelist. Timothy was not an evangelist, but he could do the work of one by gathering the lost into an established body, perhaps re-gather some of his own.

The Evangelist is still a Preacher, they speak from the anointing, not as a man pleaser, nor from self-based anger, but with the intent of saving the lost; make full proof of the ministry, allow God to take it to the limit. Speak what God wants said, in the manner He wants it spoken, by allowing the New Man to manifest, as our souls submit.

Obviously Timothy is having problems, yet Paul says he is ready to depart from the Body of Christ, to be with the Lord. Paul has fought the good fight, now it’s Timothy’s turn. Paul knew he kept the faith, his life and prayers proved it, his imprisonment proved it, he was ready, Timothy must be ready. This is akin to the Elijah – Elisha principle, Timothy being the “son” is to complete the work, thus Paul is laying charge on Timothy, this is not for the sake of Timothy, but for the sake of Christ (v. 7-8).

There comes a time when the young pastor must stand in Faith before God, not behind their teachers, instructors or the words of their favorite scholar. Yet, Paul now asks Timothy to come to him, many have left Paul, some to do the work of the ministry, others simply because they were ashamed, the man of God appeared to be defeated, yet the man of God knew the race was done, he fought the fight, he didn’t lose it. Instead of Timothy sitting around going “Oh My, Oh My, what will I do?”, Paul is asking him to come and minister to him (v. 9).

Some had their trust and faith in Paul, as did Demas who ran to the world when the going got tough. Anytime we put our faith or trust in a man or woman, we are asking for failure and defeat, have Faith in God, not men. Luke on the other hand was a man who had his faith in God, he was able to minister to the man of God in the time of need.

Paul wanted his books, his readings of comfort, if he wanted his books, surely his weakness wasn’t some eye trouble. However, we also see how Paul is going to ask Timothy to come to him, in verse 12 we find he sent Tychicus to Ephesus, but wait, wasn’t Timothy the pastor in Ephesus? It couldn’t be Tychicus was coming to replace Timothy. Why ask Timothy to come to him? Could it be Paul was going to take Timothy’s papers. Not so, Paul wanted to see Timothy, thus Tychicus was sent to help, not takeover.

Alexander the coppersmith was an idol maker, but nonetheless a Jew (Acts 19:33-34). Paul had little trouble with the civil authorities, but he had a great amount of trouble from those in the last move of God, just as the next move will have trouble from the last. God wants to use those in the last move, but some allow envy to enter regarding the new move. God uses people, not the same person over and over for each new move. Paul’s time was done, his work continued on.

The warfare in reference to Alexander was much different from Elymas the Sorcerer, or from the damsel who was possessed with a spirit of divination. How did Paul know to cast the devil out of the damsel, yet leave Elymas blind? (Acts 16:16-19 & 13:4-12). Didn’t Paul say Elymas was a “child of the devil”? Yes, he said this Jew was an enemy of righteousness. Alexander was also a Jew, why not leave him blind as well?  Without the Logos and Rhema we will do as we desire, not as the Lord desires. Different acts for different people, in different events with different circumstances. What a Sermon will accomplish for one group, may not work for another, thus we study to make ourselves approved, but we submit to the Spirit to be used of God.

When do we move? When do we not move? When do we stand? When do we run? Paul left Alexander alone, was Paul afraid of Alexander? Hardly, in fact we see he wasn’t sure what Alexander would be or do. When Paul was still Saul the Christian Hunter he was no different from Alexander, yet the Grace of God touched Saul making him Paul the Apostle. Could God do the same with Alexander? Yes, on the other hand Alexander could be a vessel of dishonor sent to hone Paul into the vessel of honor, whichever the case, the Lord knows who are His.

Delivered out of the mouth of the lion is a direct correlation to the Jews, but it doesn’t mean all Jews, rather there are some who called themselves Israel who are of Israel, others who call themselves Israel, who were not, just as there are those who call themselves Christian, but they love self-pleasures more, yet there are those who really don’t have to call themselves Christian, they are manifested as such. We must remember at this time the Jews were the center focus in the last move of God, they are merely a type and shadow, nothing more.

In verse 19 Paul mentions “Prisca and Aquila” with the woman in first place, showing he was not against women. Especially when we find Prisca is the short, or friendly term used for Priscilla (Acts 18:2 & 18:18).

In verse 20 we find Trophimus who Paul left sick in Miletum, but how could Paul being in prison do that? Since Trophimus was an Ephesian why didn’t Paul tell the pastor of Ephesus to visit him, heal him or something other than “I left him sick”? Miletum is also known as Miletus which was a very short distance from Ephesus. This same Trophimus was the reason Paul was arrested, it was he the Jews assumed Paul took into the temple, but how did the Jews assume it to be the case, there were many Gentiles with Paul? Ah, there is a mystery a foot, here in II Timothy we find the answer, Timothy is to leave Trophimus sick until repentance takes place (v. 20).

Paul now tells Timothy to come to him before winter, it would appear Paul was going to take a vacation, but here, and in Titus we find how Paul desired to winter in Nicopolis (Titus 3:12). I thought Paul was in jail? Could it be he got out?  No, in Titus we find the word “determined”, which means he had a desire, showing his options were opened. If the Lord set him free of jail, fine, it not, fine. The evidence shows Paul wrote this letter about one year after Titus, if it’s the case, then this would be the second year Paul desired to winter outside of jail. Titus was sent to complete the work, Timothy is told to finish the work he started. There is a difference, Timothy had problems, his problems were his to correct, yet Titus was sent to complete the work. Titus like Timothy did not appoint Pastors, Evangelists, Teachers, or any of the Doma Offices, the premise continues, Titus was sent to set Helps in order.

 


 

TITUS – WRITTEN 65AD

One of the first things one notices about Titus is the difference between the elements Titus was seeking in candidates, and what Timothy was told to look for. Perhaps Timothy received better instructions, or Paul changed his mind. It can’t be right, since we find some items repeated; however, there is the constant absence of things one would think must be required. If Jesus said, “Ye must be Born Again”, then the word Must has to take some precedence. If so, why do we not find Born Again in the instructions to either Timothy or Titus as requirements? In verse 6 it appears as one has faithful children, the husband of one wife, blameless, whether they are Born Again, Christian or whatever they qualify to be an elder. We know it isn’t right; how could one hold an office in the Nature of God’s Operations without the nature of God? Paul said he was made an Apostle by the will of God, not his will. Therefore, Paul had no idea he be in the office of an Apostle, so how did he know? The calling was on his life, yet in neither Timothy or Titus the calling seems not to be a requirement, neither do we find the Anointing, yet we know without the Anointing we have no power to conduct any office in the Body. Are these characteristics the person must display before they can “do the work of the ministry”? Or are these things to be displayed because of the anointing of the office? Ahh, the latter, these elements come from being in the office, just as ministry comes from ministering. We also see these are not to be considered a “100%” mandate, rather the office fits the person as the person fits the office, thus bringing attributes of the office as evidence of the calling. These are more for the person in the office, they may be in helps, but the calling on their life displays the attributes of an office in governments. They may be a deacon, but the attributes show them should be a bishop.

Titus was not told to appoint Pastors, or Evangelists, or Apostles, rather he appointed Elders and those in helps. In the case of Titus it’s more a search for Elders, those who can display the Wisdom of God, as able bodies to assist the local churches in their growth as they disciple new believers. These requirements (for lack of a better term) do relate to positional areas for Helps, but more important we find many things relating to the ability to disciple new converts. The older women in the Lord teaching the younger is clearly a discipling endeavor. When it comes to the five-fold ministry it’s still hearing the Holy Ghost say, “Separate unto Me”.

Confusion always comes when we mix helps into governments, or government into helps. It’s the same context as a “husband of one wife”, one could say, “well all I have is one wife, of course I have fifty mistresses, but mistresses aren’t listed”. The husband of one wife can’t mean their life before they came to Christ, since Paul would be the first to admit the past is dead, behold all things are new. How could God forgive Paul for causing Stephen’s death, yet not forgive Paul for a divorce? After all God was divorced from Israel, and He allowed divorce in the Law. We are not saying to condone divorce, yet far too many called of God saints look at the requirements as some life long element even before they came to Jesus. At times carnal minded people take the requirements then attempt to force them on people, yet they themselves can’t life up to them.

We do find some differences between Timothy and Titus, Timothy was told not to be quick in making Elders, yet Titus is told to make them. Timothy’s problem was after the fact, Titus is on a mission before the fact. Much easier to make evaluations before laying hands on people, than after. Timothy was told an elder who labors in word and doctrine was worth double the honor (I Tim 5:17), but he was not told to ordain any (I Tim 3:2 & 3:7). Timothy was only looking at Helps, not Elders, whereas Titus was sent to ordain Elders and Bishops. However, in both cases we must keep in mind these areas are not the five fold ministry. Elders come from both Helps and Governments, also one can hold a position in Helps with an Office in Governments, but we do not appoint people to Governments (five-fold offices), we do however confirm them. Therefore, we are going to find three areas, Helps including Bishops and Deacons, then Elders, then the Five-fold ministry (Apostles, Prophets, Evangelists, Pastors and Teachers).

What about females? We tend to limit God to the culture when it’s convenient, but refuse to expand ourselves when the culture changes. The culture in Paul’s time did have women in the labor force, as was Lydia (Acts 16:14-15), there were also women in the ministry (Acts 18:2), but to the Greeks women in general were second class at best. What evidence have we to expand? Martha was cumbered about with must “serving”, Jesus didn’t rebuke her for serving. “Yeah, so what?”. The word “serving” is the same word from which we get the title Deacon, the word Deacon means a Server, or a Minister to a person. Mark was the “deacon” to Paul (then Saul) and Barnabas (Acts 12:25 & 13:5). There were many who “deaconed” to Jesus, including women. What about the Bishop? Isn’t he a pastor? No, Jesus is both Shepherd and Bishop of our souls, the word Shepherd is the same word from which we get Pastor. The position of Shepherd (Pastor) is in the five fold ministry, but Bishop is connected to helps, thus Jesus is governments (Shepherd) and helps (Bishop) to our souls.

Today it seems we see more of a “title of the month” club, whatever seems popular at the time seems to be what everyone wants to be. Years ago it was Apostle, then Teacher, Prophet, then Bishop. The person never makes the position, the position makes the person. Some have no idea what the title means, it just sounds good, so they say they are a position, but forget it’s appointed. It is good for one to Desire the position, but it’s not good for them to make it self-appointed.

How about other titles? Was either Timothy or Titus told to make “cardinals”? No, because the position is derived from the title archbishops, which is derived from the bishops in the middle ages (C. Bellitto). How about “Treasurer”? Judas is the only one who held the position. Yikes, does it mean we shouldn’t have one? No, it means there are no called titles for the specific area, rather it’s covered under Helps. The same is true with Preacher, there is no office of “Preacher”, but all in the Body should be able to.

The first Deacons were appointed by the Apostles to do the duties of serving the people (Acts 6:3), it hasn’t changed, thus the Deacons will be the real mainstay of the local body, they are also the first people to make personal contact with people who enter the local church. Bishops came later, they were to oversee Helps. The position took on a life of it’s own in the middle ages, then ventured into a place it was not intended to be.

We know one can be called to a position in helps, yet hold an Office. It was made clear in the calling of Philip, who was a deacon when waiting on tables, but an Evangelist in the field. Philip didn’t attempt to do the work of an Apostle, or a Prophet, he went out to “toss the net” toward the lost in Samaria for the Jerusalem church. He also brought in individuals by water baptism. Philip’s positions were based in two areas, one of helps (Deacon), one of governments (Evangelist). The same is true with Peter and John who were Elders and Apostles, just as Paul was an Apostle and Teacher. An Elder is mature in the Lord, not a novice, not one governed by emotions, but one who has the obvious signs of having the Wisdom of God. They are full age, able to discern good and evil, without having a mouth full of quail.

We must ask, can any natural human walk in these areas? For about an hour and a half, but not much longer; the nature and character of the person is the issue. Do they represent the Body? The covering over the Body is not the same as the authority granted in Helps, or Governments. In Governments it’s the Anointing granted by the Doma or gift of the Office, showing the person doesn’t make the office, the office makes the person. For Helps it’s an anointing of service, the person just can’t help but serve. The position fits the person, the person the position. These areas let the observer know if the position is suited for the person, or the person suited for the position.

The servant in Helps is usually the first person we see when we enter the gathering, thus one of the basic requirements was “filled with the Holy Ghost and Wisdom” (Acts 6:3), thus the person had to be able to deal with the masses. It wasn’t “they have to be a tither”, or “they must attend all the services”, it was the ability to deal with people. Therefore they were “appointed” to deal with business matters involving people. The right person doing the right thing at the right time always ends in a blessing. The right person doing the wrong thing, even at the right time ends in frustration. The wrong person doing the right thing in the wrong position also ends in frustration.

What about the differences? We’ve listed them so we can see them:

 

CHART ON OFFICES OF HELPS OUTLINED IN I TIMOTHY AND TITUS:

 

Acts 6:3                                      I Timothy 3:1-7
1) Full of the Holy Ghost, and . . .

2) Wisdom consisting of: purpose, watch over business, dealing with people.

Bishop: “A bishop then must be” showing what a bishop will be, not saying one need be these things to be a bishop. The word, Bishop comes from the Greek Episkopos meaning a Watcher, or Overseer. (comp I Pet 5:1-4 & I Pet 2:25), but specific in what one oversees.

 

1) Blameless (nothing upon which an adversary could seize upon – unrebukable)

2) Husband of one wife (reflection of Christ and the Church, not more than one mate)

3) Vigilant (a useable vessel – one of honor).

4) Sober (of a sound mind, one who has their emotions saved).

5) Good behavior (modest – one who is yielding or teachable).

6) Given to hospitality (greets those who come in displaying Christ with joy, a good greeter).

7) Apt to teach (able to help in the discipleship of others).

8) Not given to wine (not a drunk, or known to be a drinker).

9) Not a striker (not quarrelsome, nor causes contention or strife).

10) Not greedy of filthy lucre (not one who bases their service on money).

11) Patient (gentle, has attributes of God’s Wisdom).

12) Not a brawler (not contentious, not one who causes, or enters strife).

13) Not covetous (not one who is governed by the spirit lusting to envy).

14) One who rules his own house, having his children in subjection (to bear up from underneath) with all gravity (seeking to please) + (one who supports his family and children, as Paul supported Timothy).

15) Not a novice (a “sprout”, one who still has elements of the natural mind – see I Tim 3:6)

 

Deacon – Greek Diakonos meaning to minister as a servant, one who helps another must be:

1) Grave ( venerable, or one who worships God by having the Spirit of Truth).-

2) Not double-tongued (says one thing to one person, something else to another, a man pleaser).

3) Not given to much wine (not known as a drinker, the key is “much”).

4) Not greedy of filthy lucre (does not base service on the money, or self-advantage).

5) Holding the mystery of The Faith in a pure conscience (not faith, but “The Faith of Jesus”).

6) Being found blameless (see I Tim 3:10 showing these are for those who Hold the office).

7) Husband of one wife (see above).

8) Ruling their children and their houses well (see above).

 

Their Wives:

1) Grave (Greek Semnos meaning honest, honorable character).

2) Not slanderers (not one who gossips, or says things to hurt others).

3) Sober (sober minded of a sound mind, their emotions are saved, they have the Mind of Christ).

4) Faithful in all things (one who can be counted on to finish things).

Why the wives? The position was for the couple, much like Priscilla and Aquila (Acts 18:2 et al).

Titus 1:5 an Elder (Greek Presbuteros meaning Ambassador, or one who is older, like unto Moses who picked the seventy “elders” of Israel to help in carrying out decisions (Ex 3:16, 3:18, 4:29). Acts 12:25 with 13:5, shows Mark (John) was deacon (minister). Bishops can be Elders, but the main role of a Bishop is to oversee the “Helps ministry.”


An Elder must be, or should have the following attributes:

1) Blameless (see above)

2) Steward (one who is manager of household, has the wisdom to keep things in order).

3) Husband of one wife.

4) Having faithful children.

5) Not accused of riot (not one who causes strife, or brings contention).

6) Not unruly (unruly is one who refuses to be in subjection to authority).

7) Not self-willed (arrogant, from Greek AutHades – AutosHedone one who has their own agenda).

8) Not soon angry (prone to anger, one who uses their anger to control others).

9) Not given to wine (see above).

10) Not a striker (see above).

11) Not given to filthy lucre (See above, Strong’s #146)

12) Lover of hospitality (one who is generous to guests).

13) Lover of good men (loves –Phileo– goodness, and loves to see God in others).

14) Sober (see above).

15) Just (one who lives by faith).

16) Holy (has Holiness of the New Man as active part of their nature).

17) Temperate (one who stands in a fixed position in God’s might and strength).

18) Holding fast the faithful Word (Logos) holding sound doctrine able to both to exhort (connects to temperate), and able to

19) Convince the gainsayers ( those who speak against, or deny the Truth) see verse 10 “vain talkers” – those who speak empty senseless things, fable talkers).

 

Titus 2:2

“Aged men” – those who are able to disciple other men:

1) Sober (see above).

2) Grave (see above).

3) Temperate (see above).

4) Sound in faith (one who knows Faith).

5) In charity (only place where Agape is found, one who walks in Love).

6) In patience (one who is tolerant of others, not one who causes conflicts).

 

“Aged women” – Those who are able to disciple other women:

1) Behavior as becomes holiness (or holy women as ones demeanor, or behavior).

2) Not false accusers (not slanderous in nature, or a gossip).

3) Not given to much wine (see above).

4) Teachers of good things (Greek Didaskalos meaning Master, one who teaches the Good things).

5) Able to Teach the young women to be: a) sober minded, b) to love their husbands, c) to love their children, d) to be discreet, e) chaste, f) keepers at/of home, g) good, h) obedient to their own husbands, holds the Word (Logos) of God be not blasphemed.

 

“Young men” are to be:

1) Sober minded (see above).

2) Showing a pattern of good works (walking the walk, and talking the talk).

3) In doctrine showing uncorruptness (good doctrine, the Doctrine of Christ).

4) Gravity (Greek Semtnoes meaning honest).

5) Sincerity – (incorrupt, not flesh minded).

6) Sound speech (not one who plays mind games, or uses manipulation).

 

“Servants” are to be:

1) Obedient to their own masters.-

2) To please them well.

3) Not purloining (holding back).

4) Showing all good fidelity (faith).


COMPARISON BETWEEN TIMOTHY AND TITUS

Timothy 3:1-7:
Blameless
Husband of one wife
Vigilant
Sober
Good behavior
Given to hospitality
Apt to teach
Not given to wine
Not a striker
Not greedy of filthy lucre
Patient
Not a brawler
Not covetous
Rules own House
Not a novice

 

Timothy- For Deacons:
Blameless
Husband of one wife
Grave
Not  given to much wine
Not greedy of filthy lucre
Ruling children and house
Not double-tongued
Holds mystery of The Faith

 

Titus 1:5:
Blameless
Husband of one wife
Sober
Lover of hospitality
Not given to wine
Not a striker
Not greedy of filthy lucre
Having faithful children
Not accused of riot
Not unruly
Not self-wiled
Lover of good men
Just
Holy
Temperate
Holds fast the Word

*These elements seen in the person identifying the anointing on them.


WATCH FOR OBVIOUS THINGS NOT PRESENT:

FILLED WITH THE HOLY GHOST

BEING CALLED OF THE HOLY GHOST (ACTS 6:3 & 13:2)

FULL OF GOD’S WISDOM

WALKING IN THE FAITH

WALKING IN AGAPE LOVE (All but “aged men” calls for Phileo, not Agape)

CALLED OF JESUS AND GIVEN GIFT (DOMA)

SIGNS OF BEING CALLED INTO OFFICE

COMMAND TO TITUS TO “LAY HANDS ON THEM” FOR ORDINATION

CONCLUSION: THESE ARE AREAS DIRECTED TOWARD HELPS NOT GOVERNMENTS, AND SHOULD NOT TO  BE CONFUSED AS SUCH (Acts 13:2, 12:25 with 13:5, Matt 10:1 comp. Acts 2:1-3).

There are two areas in helps, deacons and bishops, the bishops make the decision in reference to helps, the deacons carry them out. There are five areas in governments, and the Elders are appointed whether they are in either group, both groups, or one group. The Elder’s give suggestions to leadership, no where do we find the twenty-four elders telling God what to do. Moses had his seventy elders, who suggested, they didn’t dictate. In Deuteronomy 31:9 we find a division between the Elders and the Priests, then in Deuteronomy 31:28 we find there were Elders from each tribe, yet we know the Priests were only from the tribe of Levi. Clearly Elders are taken from all areas within the Body, they are the aged ones, those who are full age, those who display the Wisdom of God.

The first place in the New Testament we find any appointment of Deacons is in Acts 6:3, with the Seven. Steven becomes an example of these attributes in action, he was a man full of Faith and Power, he did wonders among the people, yet his appointment was, “over this business”, which was waiting on tables, and making personal contact with the people (Acts 6:3 & 6:8). Stephen was able to disciple and teach yet the first open sermon he gave, he was killed. Philip was another example, but in his case he was appointed to Helps and Governments.

James and Peter were considered Elders, as was John. Being an Elder and holding an Office is permissible, but we can’t confuse one into the other. Because one is an Elder, it doesn’t make them an Apostle. In Matthew 26:47, and again in Matthew 26:57 we find Israel continued with the Elder position, yet it was separated from the priests. The priests were in an office, the elders were not, they had a position. Also in Acts 15:2, 15:4, 15:6 and 15:23 we find the office of Apostle being assisted by Elders. The decision was made by the Apostles, but the suggestions came from the Elders. After the Apostles made the Commandment, the Prophets would deliver it to the Teachers, then it would become Doctrine. The Operations call for the manner in which God ordains these matters. This is not a “one man” rule, but citizens of heaven hearing and obeying. Does it mean there will always be 100 percent? Never look for the vote, there was a 100 percent vote to put Jesus on the Cross, another when they stoned Stephen to death. There are tests involved, if one is truly an Elder, they know what is good and what is not, without having to taste the fruit.

Whether or not the suggestion of the Elders is received, is still in the hand of the leader, but we must consider the input of the Elders. Here Titus is sent to ordain, or appoint Elders in the existing bodies, thus we know those bodies already had leaders. We never see the term, “ruling elder”, so what about First Timothy 5:17 where it says the Elders will “rule”? The word Rule is the Greek Proistemi meaning To aid, one who “rules” his house doesn’t mean one who beats up his kids, or forces them to do things, or manipulates, or dominates, but one who Supports, Aids, and Guides as an Elder would do with the local body, they Edify, Exhort and Comfort; therefore, “to rule” as God intends is much different than the concept man uses. From this we find a man who “rules” his house is one who uplifts his family, it goes much further than bringing home a pay check.

We want to see some other things marking the differences between Timothy and Titus. First Timothy was written around 63AD, Titus around 65AD, showing no more than two years between the two, thus we can discern Paul didn’t change his mind, rather we have two things, for two different purposes. In Timothy it was to apply the traits to those who had taken positions, to determine if they fit the position, or if the position fit them. There has to be natural signs showing one is suited for the position, things one sees in the nature of the person. If they are arrogant, nasty, opinionated, proud, it shows us the nature they have, thus the unbeliever or unlearned will view the body as nasty, opinionated, or arrogant. Patience is an attribute of the Spirit, the Elder isn’t going to jump out of the boat and attempt to prove their faith, they are the ones who are with us until the finish of the race. Bodies need Elders who are willing to stand, rather than those who jump out of the boat when a storm approaches.

In the letters to the Corinthians it’s clear there were leadership problems, even to the point the congregation couldn’t pray or prophesy in the gathering. That’s bad, yet Paul didn’t say, “Oh you Corinthians leaders, you don’t fit the qualifications, so you’re done for, away with you, your papers are at this very moment are being burned”. No, there has to be more, we can gain a clue, if we look at the differences between the two men, Timothy and Titus. First there is a prime difference between the Titus’ experience with the threat of circumcision, and Timothy being circumcise. Most of us confuse the two, just as we confuse the two lists. With Titus, Paul rejected the idea, but with Timothy, Paul was tricked into it. There had to be a basis, Titus was all Greek, there was no foundation to even consider having him being circumcised. However, we found Timothy’s mother was Jewish, perhaps it’s the one reason he was so loaded down with teachers of the Law who really knew nothing.

Timothy wasn’t any less than Titus, rather Timothy being circumcised became a type and shadow of how old traditions can creep in; Titus being the one protected from the Jewish circumcision becomes a type and shadow of clarity. Timothy was Jewish, because his mother was Jewish, but Titus was Greek. For Timothy to be circumcised would not be a lie, but it turned out to be wrong, a mistake used by Judaizers against Paul. For Titus to be circumcised would be a lie, deception and demonic, it would have ended Paul’s ministry.

 

Titus 1:1-4

Paul begins by saying, “a servant of God”; however, with Timothy it was “An Apostle of Jesus”, thus another difference. In Timothy it was the appointment according to the will of God, here it’s an acknowledgment of the calling being accepted. This gives us the positional area, in Timothy it was his Office being threatened, here it’s appointment to helps. Titus was assigned the task by the Apostle, making him an assistant, thus when he ordained in helps, it was as if Paul did. The name Titus is the Greek Titos meaning Nurse, he is mentioned some fifteen times, beginning in Second Corinthians 2:13, it appears he was more of a prophet, delivering doctrine, as he finished the efforts of Paul. The purpose in the letter to Timothy was to bring back the young pastor to an order, here it’s to establish other men in order. In Timothy it was to correct a mistake, here it’s to secure the local bodies in the Faith. In reference to Timothy it was to pull him from the pit of despair, here it’s to keep doing what you’ve been doing, two different letters to two different people, yet both were ordained to accomplish tasks. We simply don’t fit them both in one basket, or consider Timothy or Titus is the perfect example of being a leader, we are individuals, God works with us as individuals, in truth our Perfect example is always Jesus.

The word Commandment is seen again, this helps explain Acts 1:2, where Jesus had, “given commandments unto the apostles whom He had chosen”, if it’s the case why aren’t we given them? Or are we? John said this is not a New commandment, but one we have heard from the beginning, we are also Commanded to Believe in the Name of Jesus (Jn 3:18-19 – v. 3). There are many other Commandments in the letters, one is never to forbid others from speaking in unknown tongues.

Again Paul calls Titus a son after the Faith, here like in Timothy, Paul is the Spiritual father. Both Timothy and Titus had their own calling and anointing, it was Paul’s turn to encourage, not train. Timothy had to change his mode of operation, but Titus was to carry on in the same manner. Does it mean Titus is a good, or Timothy bad? No, it means we can’t mix the two efforts. Titus is more like the Elisha to Paul the Elijah, there was work left undone, it needed to be finished, Titus was the one picked to do it.

One could say Paul is attempting to control these two lads, after all he is voicing some hard sayings. Not so, he is instructing and assisting them, although they work for the Lord, they are assigned to Paul’s charge. Both Timothy, and Titus were sons, yet Paul is also a son of God. Did Jesus give up on Paul? No, so why would Paul give up on Timothy? Did Jesus forget about those who were doing good? No, He still encourages them, so why wouldn’t Paul encourage Titus? The Gospel didn’t stop because Paul couldn’t deliver it, he sent Titus to set things in Order by making appointments.

 

Titus 1:5-16

Now the Order of business, to Timothy it was maintain what was already established (I Tim 1:3), but to Titus there are things to be put in order. Therefore, the purpose is Order to assist the Operations of God in the local bodies. Clearly, Titus was sent to complete the Theocratic order, by ordaining elders and bishops to carry on the business of the Body in the local churches, thus we find a difference in the so-called qualifications, for good reason. To Timothy it was a means of weeding out what was already appointed, to Titus it’s to set in order by appointing. Timothy was looking for signs regarding those in the position, Titus was explaining what the candidate should see in their lives to verify the calling is correct.

Now, what about the Holy Ghost? Couldn’t Titus just listen for, “separate unto Me”? He could listen, but he won’t hear anything, since he is not sent to establish the Offices. We have a major predicament, at least for some. Titus is not sent to run the local bodies, he is not to act as if he is the Apostle, he is to set to finish the affairs, so what business does he have telling the women in these bodies how to act? Didn’t Paul say they were to learn at home? Who does this Titus think he is? Wait, what is telling the women? To teach and disciple, how can it be? There is no male or female in Christ, yet no male is going to be able to disciple a female, nor a female a male.

Don’t forget these are appointments in Helps as greeters, or those who disciple others. We may see the pastor once in a while, or the prophet here and there, but the deacons are right there with the people. The general public will judge the body by the representatives. This also connects to “I wish that you all prophesy”, thus it’s the appearance these verses are concerned with.

Paul begins with the Elders in general, we saw how an Elder can come from either helps or governments, or both, or neither. Elders must be Blameless in Doctrine, not simply blameless in general, we look to see if they hold any “I don’t believe” tenants, or doctrines of devils, or if they teach Traditions of men as Doctrine. How do they link and view the Scriptures correctly? Do they always “error”? If someone’s doctrine is crazy, yet we ordain them, we’re crazier than their doctrine. The husband of one wife is the same context, one mate to prove their concern for the one Bride of Christ. If one Must have a wife, who then is this Paul to tell anyone they need a wife to be an Elder, if he doesn’t have one? It’s hypocrisy, unless of course he is laying out something he did do, which was hold the Bride of Christ in high regard. Paul being a “Pharisee of Pharisees” had to be a member of the Sanhedrin, as such he had to be married. Where is his wife? If the unbeliever go, let the, we are not under bondage in such cases. Something Paul said by “permission” or experience (I Cor 7:6). Yet, he also said he was free to take a wife (I Cor 9:5), but he also said if one is loosed from their wife, they should not seek another (I Cor 7:27). Therefore, if he being an Apostle and an Elder whose wife was no longer with him, was he not in violation of his own rules? No, he was still the husband of one wife.

One area was watching out for those who are “unruly”, the word Unruly is the Greek Anupotaktos meaning A refusal to be subject to authority. If Titus is appointing Elders, it stands they must be subject to one another as well as authority over them. It doesn’t mean if the leader makes a stupid decision we attack, or rebel, nor does it mean we carry it out like a dumb puppy dog. The leader must listen to the advice, counsel, admonition, advice and exhortation of the Elders. Why have Elders if we’re not going to listen to their input?

Next comes the Bishops, they must also be blameless in doctrine. Their position is clearer when he points out they are the Stewards of God. A steward is one who cares for the needs of the household, they do not make the decisions regarding the head of the household, but they do make decisions regarding the workings of the household. This refers to the duties of the household, keeping the house, not the people of the house. A Bishop who takes the position of a Pastor is usurping authority, not real smart. Connecting to the next area, they are not to be self-willed, thus if the self is not under the control of the Spirit, they will follow the self, attempting to be the Head. The leaders will make a decision, yet the self-willed bishop will say, “well I tell you what, I’m not going to do it, what I think we should do is…”: which is usurping authority, completely out of order. This one area is one Timothy overlooked, finding himself up to his neck in Ishmaels.

Not given to wine means not one who is found where wine is served, or not to be noted as one who looks for wine, but on the other hand we know we search out the New Wine to avoid the wine of men. The point in all this is “nature”, look for the “nature” of the person, the fruit of the nature will line up with the position. The carnal minded look to see if the person has ever been divorced, they could care less about the “self-willed” area. If God forgave us for robbery, fornication, lying, stealing, or whatever, then He forgave us for a divorce, if not God is a hypocrite since He asked Israel for a divorce (Jere 3:8). Being the husband of one wife means one mate, so how many do you have? How many do you plan on having? However, we also keep in mind the society of the Greeks would not tolerate women in a religious role, other than a priestess of Delphi. For them to see a female as a Bishop would scare them. These areas are based on what one sees from their society when they enter the local church, thus the requirements would vary dependent on the society. Today in some countries women are accepted without prejudice, yet in other countries they would not be accepted.

The word Gainsayers in verse 9 is the Greek Antilego which is a compound word meaning Anti (against) Lego (to speak), thus these are those who speak against others. Paul adds, there are many unruly and vain talkers (fable speakers), whose mouths must be stopped, teaching things which they should not, for the sole purpose of filthy lucre. Does he mean to search them out then beat them up? How about hitting them with our Bibles? Maybe writing a book about them, or having the civil authorities arrest them? No, we still preach the Truth in Love, those who seek Truth will see the Truth, those who do not, will not.

The Gainsayers or those who “Say for the Gain”; they end being liars, or false teachers, as evil beasts with a Balaam mind. They will say what it takes to bring in the money, or they won’t show up if the money isn’t right.

There were many Jewish fables, a fable is an untrue tale regarding some moral. Fables are often make believe, or an improbable story. There are some Christian fables floating around as well. We have the Check and Balance, the Bible, but if we don’t believe the Bible, we end rejecting our check and balance. Fable talkers profess they know God, but their Fruit shows they deny Him. They are Disobedient (unbelieving), their Fruit from their own lips will find them guilty. All this is important to Titus since he must appoint (ordain) Bishops and Elders to counter these false teachers in a Godly manner. Secondly he doesn’t want to ordain a Bishops or Elders who use these traits, or retains the old nature. He had to sit and talk to them, hear what others said about them, listen to the leaders, then make the appointment. Could they teach others? If the novice, or convert wants to know something, can the Elder, Bishop or Deacon teach them accordingly? If the novice, convert, or disciple needed to be rebuked could the appointed Elders do so by the Wisdom of God?

Clearly Titus is being told to judge the Ways, not the acts of a person, then appoint those whose Fruit match the nature and character of Christ. Timothy paid too much attention to the acts, then later found the ways wanton.

It is assumed Titus ran into a great deal of trouble based on verse 1:10, yet Paul is merely telling Titus there are unruly and vain talkers, the way we stop their mouths is by preaching the Truth in Love. Don’t appoint the debaters, or those who allow their anger to govern them. What the unlearned doesn’t need to see is two guys in the parking lot yelling at each other over a moot point of theology. They walk away with the conclusion “what’s the difference?”. Or as Nathanael, “can there be any good thing come out of there?”. There are still unruly and vain talkers, who profess Christ, but use the spirit of the world as their source, we don’t need them representing our body. This verse says nothing about Titus being overcome by these elements, only he is not to appoint people like them, rather he is to appoint those who can counter the vain talkers by displaying the attributes of Christ.

 

Titus 2:1-15

The manner in which one counters false doctrine is now explored. Many of these things Paul lived and experienced, as some of us have, or will. Although we are told to remain untouchable, we often end with someone reaching out and touching our anointing with a force to rock our boat. Many of these areas are goals, like any good Spiritual father Paul lays out the goal, knowing we will trip from time to time in reaching it, but we will nonetheless reach it. Paul is ruling his house as a good parent, he expects his son to listen then follow this good advice.

Titus is to teach the older men to be sober, grave, temperate, sound in faith holding love in patience, who can fit these attributes on their own? Is Titus to teach them to appear holy? No, these things are matters of walking in the Nature of Christ, they are the evidence of the Charisma. The two key elements are being Sound in Faith, and Holding Love, neither of these can be conducted without the Spirit. This Faith is the Faith of Jesus, the one element tells us much about a person, when trouble comes do they hold the Faith?

The older women should teach the younger how to be holy in the Lord, but not being false accusers, or given to much wine, teachers of good things, wait, “teachers of good things”, aren’t the women suppose to remain silent? Perhaps we have placed a burden on a group of sisters which needs to be removed. If the women are to be taught to teach, then they are being trained to be Deaconess’.

The aged men are to teach the young men how to be men of God; the aged women to teach the young women how to be women of God, all of them teaching all to be people of God, thus this still relates to helps and elders, not pastors or prophets. What if a female is 82 years of age, yet just received the Lord yesterday, but another female is 30 years of age yet she has been walking with the Lord for 20 years, who then is the “older”? The one who has the longevity in the Lord. The purpose is to disciple, this doesn’t restrict women, rather it gives them the authority to counsel, teach and help other women.

Titus was not told to teach the younger women, rather he is told to instruct the older women, then allow the older women to teach the younger. Males should never attempt to counsel younger women, or women alone, just as women should not counsel younger men or men alone, it opens the wrong doors for obvious reasons. Males don’t know the emotions of females, but they do know the general tares we all face. Men don’t know the specifics of the emotions, neither do women know the specifics of the male emotions, attempting to apply one to the other brings frustration and confusion. If their emotions are saved, they are doing the discipling, rather than being discipled.

These areas are guidelines, they are not set forth to hinder someone, they are given as encouragement. They help us see if the person can fit the position, allowing them to enjoy their placement, rather than fight to fit it, get frustrated, or just give up and walk away. The right position for the right person will fit the person, they will be motivated and exhorted by the position. The right position for the wrong person will frustrate the person.

Titus is now told to teach the younger to be sober or discreet, knowing what is done in secret is open for all to see by the Spirit. Clearly these areas point to appearance, or how they appear to the Convert. Or Novice. If the convert is fighting a drinking problem, yet the Elder comes to church with beer on their breath, how then does it encourage the convert?

Titus is to show them now being acceptable to the social behavior of the world is not the same as being a representative of the Body. There must be a Pattern of good works; teach the rudiments to the Doctrine of Christ, show there is no corruptness, no unbelief, rather let Hope, Faith and Love abound. Sound speech is confirmed by the Word, if we stick to the Holy Spirit. The hearer may not like the Truth, they may even get mad, but they have nothing to accuse us with before God.

Servants are not to steal (purloining), rather they work with their hands so they might have to give. Let Grace be seen, the same Grace which is teaching us to live soberly, righteously and Godly in this present world; looking for the Blessed Hope and Glorious Appearing of Jesus; who gave Himself for us, so He might redeem us from all iniquity, as He purifies us Unto Himself as a Peculiar people who are zealous for good works; let no man despise anyone who does the good works of the Lord.

Verses 11 and 12 are key verses, showing it’s the Grace of the God bringing salvation, it’s not the salvation bringing Grace, nor is it the Office or position producing Salvation. Grace by Faith saves and teaches us, as Paul points out in verse 12. This is a matter of our decision, but not the use of will Power. We made the decision to say No to old man and his enticing ways, then we hold to the Spirit and His Ability. The time will come shortly when the soul learns its place, becoming joined to the Spirit as the two become One. There must be a change in the person who walks in Grace, there has to be a nature change, if not they lack Grace.

What about I Peter 5:2? Peter tells the Elders to Feed (not rule) the flock of God. Was Peter an Elder? Yes, he says so in I Peter 5:2, but was he a pastor? No, Peter was under James who was the pastor in Jerusalem (Acts 15:6-13). In Acts we find Peter as an Elder making a suggestion as he provided input, but it was James who made the decision. An Elder’s first responsibility is to the Lord, no question there, but they have others they disciple, small groups within the local body.

 

Titus 3:1-15

Paul now drops a time bomb on the false concept of praying against certain things, rather than submitting in a Godly sense. Paul tells Titus to be sure to teach everyone to be, “subject to principalities and powers, to obey the magistrates, to be ready to every good work”. Didn’t this same Paul not more than one year prior say, “For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of darkness of this present age, against Spiritual wickedness in high places”? (Eph 6:12). Could he have changed his mind? Maybe he lost his mind? Doesn’t he know about Spiritual warfare? Is Paul telling us to submit to devils? hardly, it would be a misconception regarding what principalities and powers are, or how we fight. As we know by now, Principalities refer to the place by which a prince is known, or to Beginnings, yet all beginnings are created by Jesus (Col 1:16). Jesus is above all principalities (Eph 1:21), thus when we hold any principality over the Body of Christ we have failed at Spiritual warfare. We submit by allowing those things under the feet of Jesus to follow their course, we do however toss the net to pull the called into the kingdom. We submit to the things created, but we worship the Creator. At times some of us tend to turn it around, we worship revival, yet forget revival is spelled “J-E-S-U-S”.

The word for Powers is the Greek Exousia meaning Authority, thus we may not like what the government is doing, it may seem so demonic even God won’t allow it, but the Ways of God for the world are set, when we get involved in the Cares of this world they will choke the Seed out of us. We are not of this world, the world is on a course no man can change (Isa 14:24-27). We don’t change the world, we change those who want to leave the world system by showing our good works by the Glory already in us, it’s still Christ in you, the Hope of Glory.

How do we know Warfare centers on Submission? First we found Submission and slavery are two completely different things, but the real defining quality are the words of Paul by the Holy Ghost. In Colossians when Paul is speaking on the attributes of being a Christian he introduces us to “forbearing one another, and forgiving one another” (Col 3:13). This is just prior to him speaking on the marriage, as he tells the wives to “submit” to their husbands. The word Forbearance means to restrain from invoking punishment in the face of provocation. Without the Forbearance, we will not Forgive, thus submission is not inflicting punishment on the world, for being the world. Forgiveness begins by refusing to inflict punishment, avoiding the urge to get even, by refusing to seek validation.

The wording, “To Be Subject To” is a key in this verse, showing we’re not talking about devils, or demons over cities, but a method in which Jesus Proved the manner of warfare. “Oh, I guess I’m just suppose to let the prince of the power of the air to walk all over me”. No, since we have authority over the darkness, but we do allow the prince to remain in his domain, as we remain in ours. The manner in which we submit is knowing the world is on a course, we are on a different path. This same Submission issue was seen in Sara who heard words of amazement, yet knew God would protect her (I Pet 3:6). The course for the Night is set, the works were done from the foundation of the world, no one is going to stop it, but anyone in this Season can avoid the coming wrath of God by coming to Christ.

The wording To Be Subject is a compound Greek Word (Hupotasso) the word To, after the phrase is another Greek word (Peitharcheo), first means To place under in an orderly fashion, the second means Submission to authority, or to Obey, meaning to Obey a person in authority. What example do we have? “Being found in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, and became Obedient unto death, even the death of the Cross” (Ph’l 2:8), Jesus submitted to the Cross as He submitted to Pilate, thus His confession was not saying something, but His manner of Life, thereby proving God is in control, not man. By submitting to the authority, Jesus actually became Master over it, thus when we submit we are really doing it by choice, it is not forced on us, as those in the world. We can’t submit unless we have the authority and power to do so, but in the doing we also show we have  power and authority over the world. If not we couldn’t submit, we would be slaves. Simply it’s not causing strife, debates, accusing or imputing sin on others, be slow to speak, and quick to forgive.

Now Paul tells us how to fight, he didn’t change his mind. Don’t Slander, nor be used of the Slanderer, who speaks evil of man, be as Christ and speak evil of No man, don’t be a brawler, one who fights the system, but be gentle showing meekness to all men. All this is still discipling, the manner in which one represents the Body of Christ.

Did Paul change his mind from the Washing of the Water by the Word to the Washing of Regeneration? Hardly, he explains it, we can’t confuse this issue with a Regeneration of a dead spirit, or we miss the point for the saving of our soul. Paul gives us the Body and Blood, with the Body first: the word Regeneration is the Greek Paliggenesia meaning Back in Generation, or Back in the fold of the Generation, which is a Living Soul, not a Quickening Spirit, it’s equivalent to restoring all things. A Quickening Spirit isn’t a restoring, since Adam never had it, thus this element of Restoring points to Mercy as the entrance into the safe place where the prince of the power of the air is ineffective. Mercy is still the one product turning securing us as a vessel of honor.

The Body of Christ is for the earth, the Bride for heaven, the Body has a Power in the high places, but not the Highest Place. The Head of the Body is in the Highest Place, thus we find the Washing, or Scrubbing process is one the vessels of dishonor reject. They want Power on earth, but they want to control it, or use it for their benefit, feeding their pride.

The next step is found in the Blood: the Renewing by (of) the Holy Ghost, this same Paul said, “be not conformed to this world: but be you Transformed by the Renewing of your mind, that you may Prove what is Good, and Acceptable, and Perfect, Will of God” (Rom 12:2). Corinth had the Spirit, but they rejected the Renewing of their minds (saving of the soul), thus they remained carnal, yet Paul also said, “to be carnally minded is death” and “the carnal mind is enmity (opposed) against God” (Rom 8:6 & 8:7). Is God telling us something for these last days, something plain and open; written for us from days past? Should we wait for some great power to fall from heaven? Not hardly for the Father has given unto us Abundantly through Jesus Christ our Savior, we are being Justified by His Grace through His Faith (the just shall live by His faith), we should be Heirs according to the Hope of eternal Life, which Life we have by the Spirit, not by works, lest any man should boast.

The Faithful saying is, “We who Believe God are careful to maintain good works, and the Good Works come as a result of allowing the Mercy and Love of God to come forth”. The key here is the phrase “who Believe God” not those who hold doctrines of devils in unbelief, or who teach traditions of men as doctrines.

Like Timothy, Titus was to avoid “foolish questions”, or questions set to trap us into statements of unbelief, opinion, or camel swallowing contests. Some people ask questions because they really want to know, others use questions as traps to get us into an area where they can attack, or control the conversation. Strivings about the Law of Moses bring debates, the Law of Moses is Good, no question, but we have a Better Law, the Law of the Spirit based in the Faith of Jesus.

Paul ends his letter to Titus with some requests, the one in verse 13 isn’t asking Titus to bring Zenas and Apollos with him, it tells Titus to make sure they have all their needs cared for, explaining “His riches in Glory” whom we are: God lays it on our heart to help by our Cheerful Giving as we are loved of the Lord. Greet all who love the people of God in Faith. What about someone who was a heretic, or who through some deception placed caused some to fell away? Is there a plan to receive them? Yes, Philemon.

 


 

PHILEMON – WRITTEN 64AD

Philemon is pronounced PHI-LE-MON, not PHIL-LEMON, it means Who Kisses, pertaining to both sides of the coin. On one side is the kiss of Judas, the one causing the falling away, on the other is the Holy Kiss, or “Kiss the Son, lest He be angry, and ye perish in the Way” (Ps 2:12). Philemon is a short letter about a Servant who didn’t submit, finding himself on the outside looking in, but found when he was eating with pigs he made a terrible mistake, then sought to be restored to his master. Philemon becomes the proof of “Brethren, if a man be overtaken in a fault, you which are Spiritual, restore such an one in the Spirit of meekness; considering yourself, lest you also be tempted” (Gal 6:1).


Phil 1:1-25

Philemon was a real person, but if one didn’t know better, it would appear as if Paul was writing to God asking for restoration of all backsliders, based on the Good Samaritan Parable found in Luke. Paul begins by calling himself a prisoner, which he was, but in all his other letters he spoke from his Office position, this is a request to another, thus Paul shows he knows what it’s like to be a prisoner. The word Fellow-laborer is the Greek Sunergos, by now we know what the Greek Sun means, the Greek Ergos means work, or worker. We find Paul took in a person, “discipled” him, bringing him into a useful position. It’s the duty of an Elder, if we have discipled someone, and they became a useful subject in the Body, then we did the work of an Elder. It’s obvious in order to do accomplish the task, one has to be filled with the Spirit. No way is one going to do the things of the Kingdom without being Born Again.

The names used in this letter are interesting, Apphia means Fruitful, Archippus means Master of horses, this same name (perhaps same person) was told to take heed to his ministry in Colossians, which was written about the same time (Col 4:17).

Grace and Peace are the call, both call for the restoration of a fallen one (v. 3). Love and Faith are coupled with Grace and Peace in this request, Grace is always sufficient, faith is always ready, Love still covers a multitude of sins, Peace ends the wars in our members. Paul places Love in order, first is our Love for the Lord, next our love for all the saints (v. 5). We Phileo all people, but we don’t Agape all people, we do Agape the saints, since one meaning of Agape is To receive openly, which is not the love we hold in reference to a known heretic, or to the spirit of the world.

Paul shows the communication or voicing of Philemon’s faith, but shows the consolation In his love, thus his faith was projected, but his love beamed from within. Philemon is a classic story of one who was unprofitable running away from duty, then found by a man of God, was discipled into a profitable servant. The restoration was not a matter of faith, but of Love, it’s Love causing us to seek the backslider, through Love restoration takes place. It still takes a prayer of Faith unto God to correct the backslider, but it’s a matter of knowing many things happen to many people, often to bring exposure, healing then restoration.

The word Son in verse 10 is the Greek Teknon, often used in reference for one who is a disciple or pupil, thus Onesimus was being discipled by Paul, does it mean Philemon didn’t do a good job? Not at all, it means this backslider found Paul, and was restored as Paul gives us the position of an Elder.

The name Onesimus is the key to this letter, it means Profitable, thus he failed to follow the meaning of his Name becoming unprofitable, but the Name won out as he became Profitable, much like any tale of a backslider recovered. Backsliders become backsliders for various reasons, some because someone in the Body hurt them, some because they loved God for the blessing alone, but lacked root, when affliction and persecution came they became offended and ran, whichever, restoration is the point.

Paul sends Onesimus Again, which means Onesimus came from Paul to Philemon, then left Philemon for some unknown reason running back to Paul, but Paul being the man of God knew this fault between brothers had to be healed.

The phrase Own Bowels in verse 12 could also read Inner Man, thus this request is from the Spirit, not the soul. Paul would have retained Onesimus, but he didn’t have the permission of Philemon, some tend to think it means Onesimus was a slave; whether it’s true or not doesn’t matter, what does is Paul calling Philemon a Fellow-Laborer, thus Onesimus left one place to go to another, much like leaving one church to go to another, instead of causing strife Paul knows Onesimus must go back to gain permission to leave. If someone leaves our fellowship without talking to the pastor or elder, it causes troubles or strife, in such cases it’s best to release the person by prayer, if the Lord wills call the other pastor to release the person to them.

Christianity is not a soccer game, we are not choosing up sides to play a religious game using people as a soccer ball, if someone goes, our concern has to be for them, not the collection plate loss (v 14).

A servant knows not what the master does, but a friend does, the reference to servant and brother fits with the Greek Teknon (v. 10). Babes in Christ are learning to be servants, when the Blade comes forth they move to learning to be a friend, it doesn’t work the other way around.

Verses 17 and 18 relate directly to the Good Samaritan, thus Paul correlates the Inn Keeper as Philemon, himself as the Samaritan, Onesimus as the wounded soldier of Christ. Paul took this wounded soldier then poured the Oil and Wine in the wound, the healing made Onesimus profitable.

The word Refresh in verse 20 is the Greek Anapauo which is a compound word meaning Again (Ana) and Rest (Pauo), or Again enter the Rest, thus this letter tells us to Receive the backslider, but we must also determine if they have cast away the Faith, or damaged their foundation. If so, it’s good to begin afresh, making sure they are baptized under the Doctrine of Baptisms, in accordance with the Laying on of hands.

The phrase “prepare me also a lodging” is another direct reference to the Good Samaritan, Paul is another wounded soldier, we never allow another wounded soldier to die. If Timothy made a mistake, yet compounded it, but received correction to become  restored, so can any of us. What we need is someone with the Spirit, an Elder who can disciple us. Yet we need to be teachable as well, teachers at times are austere (tough), but they are operating in the position, we need some tough words at times to see ourselves as we are seen. Don’t run from the Elder who is discipling you, stick it out and learn.

 


 

By Rev. G. E. Newmyer – s.b.i.les24rev7/© 2003